#mitsuya x oc | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

cheesus-doodles · 5 months

Text

Chapter 7: Swallow the Sun

Former Gang Leader Darling AU (Red Dragonflies)

Red Dragonflies Masterlist | Masterlist | Ao3 Link for the Sane

‎

The silence that filled the room was palpable, in every sense of the word. It weighed heavy on your shoulders, the air thick and heavy with every breath becoming harder and harder to take, the tension that clogged your lungs almost as if it was an invisible viscous liquid dripping from the ceiling and slowly filling the room. You never liked the feeling that crept like an eerie fog up your legs despite having gotten well acquainted with it by now; just the life of a negotiator you supposed, more so when the parties involved tend to be hot-headed and overly-excitable delinquent gang leaders faced with difficult decisions.

Time felt like it had come to a crawl as the world held its breath. It was an unusually quiet afternoon for the city of Shinagawa, the usual hum of traffic buzzing down the nearby downtown area noticeably missing from the background hum. Even the wind that rattled the clear windows lining one wall just prior to the Black Dragons’ arrival had faded away into a cloudless sky, leaving just the uncaring sun watching on mercilessly. But you didn’t rush, didn’t try to hurry the other party who seemed to have frozen in place, Taiju simply wordlessly staring you down with those beastly yellow eyes, the lack of emotions on his face a heart-racing sight for a lesser delinquent, while Inupi and Koko flanking him were outright gaping at you with their shock worn on their sleeves.

The calm before the storm. You understood what you were asking - no, demanding - from them. Well aware of the implication and the loaded threat that your words carried, it wasn't an if but a when and how the Black Dragons were going to be merged into your own gang, whether they wanted it to happen or not. Yet, despite the seemingly sudden nature of this meeting with Taiju, you knew that this had been really a long time coming. All these years you had watched silently from the sidelines as Shinichiro’s gang was ran into the ground by unworthy leaders, its name and reputation tainted and soiled; this was simply the final straw, and no longer were you going to let his good name be sullied any more: at least you could hold your head high and say that you upheld your oath. Quashing down the surging memories of the equally horrid direction that Izana had led the gang down during his time at the head of the Black Dragons, you turned your attention back to the painful, painful waiting: not that you didn’t want to think of the underground smuggling ring or the crime-for-hire that your former lover ran, but it wasn’t an issue to solve at this point.

The oppressive stillness seemed to stretch on, each passing second amplifying the sense of anticipation, as if the room itself were counting down to the inevitable release and the coming explosion. And oh how you hated to wait - the unpredictability of what was to come was like daggers in your skin. There was truly nothing worse than being caught off guard; you had learnt that lesson the hard way multiple times before. At least even in these turbulent minutes you mused, you could count on the rhythmic sound of Furusawa’s heavy breathing from behind you to keep you grounded as you waited, a reassurance that your best friend was there to back you up regardless of how this nasty business turned out.

In an instance, the momentary tranquility shattered, and reality came crashing back down. “What the fuck did you just say?!” His words came out almost like a hiss as Taiju leaned forward, open palm slamming down onto the abused coffee table that separated you and him, the vein on his forehead seemingly throbbing more than usual as the blue-haired boy gritted his teeth.

Pulling yourself out from your thoughts, you leveled your gaze at the gang leader who sat from across you, turning your full attention back to the present. This wasn’t the right time to be nostalgic about the past or ponder the future. “Should I repeat myself?” You raised one questioning eyebrow. No, it was time to play.

“You’re taking me as a fool? Huh?!” He sneered, teeth bared. “Merge my gang under yours? This a fucking game to you, little girl?”

The taunt failed to rile you up enough, even if the strong emphasis on the Black Dragons being his did send a flash of irritation through your chest. No, the gang had never been his. It was Shinichiro’s and Takeomi’s, Wakasa’s and Benkei’s. Taiju was simply another steward for their legendary legacy, just like Izzy had been. Not his. A quick glance at Inupi and you saw the same turmoil in those blue eyes, but you swallowed the rising annoyance. You had worse thrown your way before. “Surely you can’t be suggesting something so vile, Taiju-san,” Bending over slightly to lightly pick your full cup off of the coffee table, you continued, your voice as even as the color of a cloudless midday sky. “I have never messed around in meetings, and never will. This is serious business.”

His tiger eyes seemed to glimmer and glint from the sunlight that filtered through the large window panes, as if simply waiting for a chance to tear into you. To eat you alive. “Then what the fuck are you trying to say?”

You sighed, unimpressed with the lack of tact on show. You didn’t fear the newest of the Black Dragon Presidents, not in the slightest, but you could at least empathize with his poor victims; this man left little room for negotiation for those who lived in his shadow. Fortunately, you did not. “I’m sure you understood me perfectly fine, Taiju-san.” Leaning back onto your chair and taking a sip of your tea, you continued to meet his infuriated stare from the brim of your cup with barely a blink. Deciding that this little dance was going nowhere, you forged ahead. “You must have heard of the brewing storm coming your way.”

Taiju didn’t seem the least bit phased. “You mean that 8th Generation Black Dragon leader? Izana?” Scoffing, the blue-haired boy flicked his hand nonchalantly, as if waving off the fly he thought Izana would be. “Won’t be the slightest issue, dealing with that rat.”

You hummed, a low, single-toned haunting note. “I wouldn’t be too sure. Izana’s a lot stronger than he looks.” A fact that you knew firsthand and all too well - even you wouldn’t be able to take him down alone, with or without the handicaps he would give you.

Silence fell over the room once again, those shaking, balled-up fists told you everything you needed to know. Consumed by anger and preferring to speak with his fists, you noted to yourself, and you wondered if you would have gotten further along if you had just let Furu at him from the start. Maybe you should now in fact - this particular meeting of leaders is coming along much rougher than you had hoped, and your precious free time was slowly but surely ticking down the drain. Yes, it was indeed time to instigate, even if you did risk another human-sized hole in your walls. Pulling yourself back up, placing your cup gingerly back down at the coffee table with a clink as porcelain met porcelain. “What I have been trying to say is,” you leaned forward, head cocked slightly to the side as a small taunting smile began to pull at your lips. “The Black Dragons are far too important to me to let you lose.”

And that was all it took.

‎

Inupi had been looking forward to meeting you again for a very long time. He hadn’t been sure if he would ever be given the opportunity to do so, after everything that had gone down two years ago and you had evaporated into thin air after abruptly retiring, but now here you were. You looked so similar from when he had last seen you standing side by side with Izana, sans the physical growth, you had barely changed - but the weariness in your eyes. The sheer exhaustion that tainted your once lively eyes, it seemed to have only increased and intensified as the years went by; there was no doubt even with all he had witnessed in his life, those eyes had already experienced so much more. An old soul trapped in a young body was what you were, though it wasn’t hard for the Black Dragon member to remember the times that you had away from such heavy gang duties or the times you had spent with your now ex-boyfriend; the times when your eyes would light up as if fireworks against the dark winter sky, and your youth would come rushing back into that gaze like an water out of an opened dam.

Even this infamous meeting room brought back memories; its plush carpet always kept in tiptop condition, the eternal dance of the cranes across the walls, and the homely, worn wooden coffee table that was the centerpiece of the room. After all, the former Black Dragon Vice Captain had once spent hours within these four walls, locked at attention while watching over meetings where you and Izana poured over gang matters and strategies. Not too different from what was happening now, Inupi supposed, crystal blue eyes sliding to glance at the head of alternating blue and white hair that now occupied the sofa opposite of you.

But you always had this presence about you; not those heavy types like Taiju’s, one that commanded fear and attention. No, you had a different type of draw; you brought a sense of closure. An unyielding, constant pressure that meetings in your presence, be it in a room or on the battlefield, will one way or another be brought to a close, with the type of ending they get being left up to your unfortunate victims to decide.

The stoic mask the blond-haired delinquent wore threatened to break when your gaze landed on him, and your lips twitched upwards ever so slightly as you greeted him, but through sheer self-control, he had managed to simply acknowledge your attention. Now standing in your presence once more, Inupi could only wish it was you that he had approached for help with reviving the Black Dragons - the gang would have greatly benefited from a calm and experienced hand at the helm if you hadn’t upped and vanished immediately after you resigned from your beloved Reds.

And it only grew clearer and clearer that mistakes had been made as the meeting dragged on. Hearing you all but order Taiju into giving up the Black Dragons to you was the straw that broke the camel’s back, a gut punch that Inupi struggled to keep his face straight through; the reason they were here was because of his failure. There was no doubt that a lifelong delinquent like Izana’s former right-hand man had not heard the rumors swirling around about his old boss, and you being here to rescue his beloved gang from the depths of the pit he had dug them into only served to highlight one fact. Too important to let them - to let him - lose the gang: you were here because of his failure that started all the way back with the end of the Eighth Generation of Black Dragons.

Failure to protest harder against Shion being Izana’s successor, failure to pick a better boss to follow, failure to do better: there was no other way to put it. He had failed Izana, failed Shinichiro, failed the once-pristine legacy of the Black Dragons again and again. Scars and sins that he carried, that he once hoped he could lay bare before you, for the infamous Negotiator to wash it all away; but not like this.

‎

Koko must have noticed the turmoil brewing right under those usually impassive eyes, the financier glancing over in his direction with furrowed eyebrows.

Right as his black-haired friend was about to ask, the entire mood changed, and those almond eyes snapped right back towards the silent, tense standoff that dominated the room. In that moment, the universe felt as if it had collapsed in on Inupi’s gut, the flare of desperate screams to move, to fight, to duck from the back of his head overwhelming each and every one of his senses. But there was no time to react. The sunflower-blond boy wasn't sure what had happened, or who was faster. It was as if both Taiju and Furusawa had moved within the span of a sole heartbeat; a single blink, too fast for him to even catch; and the next thing he knew, his entire view of you was filled by the jarring red of Furusawa’s jacket and the black of his shirt, the draft he generated whipping his jacket backwards. An ominous creak of wood, and Inupi chanced a quick glance upwards - and there, held above your Vice Captain’s head with a sole hand was the other half of your beloved camelback sofa set that Taiju had been sitting on just seconds earlier, its shadow eclipsing the ceiling light around where you sat.

Silence consumed everyone present, as if the room was suddenly emptied of air. Inupi barely dared to breathe should break the temporary peace, blue shaky eyes darting between the brown and pink-haired man and Taiju belied the neutral, unmoved expression Inupi wore. What happened?

Chocolate eyes met yellow ones easily, with neither party willing to back down. The sight of the sofa failing to reach its intended target, however, didn’t seem to be enough of a deterrent to any further rash actions, as Inupi watched the Tenth Generation Black Dragon President reach for the walnut coffee table with the definite intent to hurl that as well, the telltale veins on his forehead throbbing with every heartbeat.

This time though, Furusawa was faster. A loud thud shattered the silence as a steel-toed boot came crashing down, the worn wood beneath letting out a groan at the sudden impact as it was pinned back down firmly to the carpet, a force too strong even for Taiju’s usually imposing strength to overcome. “Wanna take this outside, punk?” The Beast of the Underworld grinned as he leaned forward, that usual friendly, oblivious smile Inupi remembered having turned rather sinister, his sharp canines glinting even under the warm ceiling lights. “I can take you out right now. Makes Boss’ job a lot easier too.”

It was a threat as clear as the sun rising at midnight, and no doubt Furusawa could back it up and come out the other end without missing a breath off; not only was it well know within delinquent circles how monstrous your Vice Captain was, but also how much the man was always itching for a fight. The mere memory of the last fight Inupi had witnessed years ago where this fighting behemoth decided he was bored and decimated an entire gang himself - he would rather avoid that happening to him at all costs. The logo of the white dragonfly neatly embroidered on the breast of Furusawa’s red jacket was as much a threat as it was a reminder for everyone else to thread carefully: this was still the heart of the Red Dragonflies’ territory, and no matter the supposed strength of the latest generation of Black Dragons, you had historically always came out on top. Results speak for themselves.

And for all the ongoings around you, your small figure remained unmoved. Fingers tapping rhythmically on one knee of your neatly crossed legs as your gaze flittered between the four boys with not a single hair out of place; your continued composure in the face of imminent danger was just one of the things that Inupi had always admired about you. That, and the full trust you always had in your right-hand man and Vice Captain Mamoru Furusawa for your safety and security - it wasn’t lost on the seasoned delinquent that you hadn’t flinched the slightest bit at the sofa flying your way, making no moves to avoid the threat, let alone dodge. Even Izana would have reacted back in the day, Inupi mused.

You seemed content in letting this little game play out for a while more, a small smile pulling at the corner of your lips. Perhaps to sate Taiju’s bloodlust, but he was well past done letting Taiju embarrass the Black Dragons and Shinichiro’s good name any further. This was getting way too out of hand.

‎

Taking a step forward was all that was needed to draw the room’s attention to him, but the Black Dragon second-in-command had his focus squarely on his leader, meeting that tiger gaze unhesitantly. “Stop it Taiju, don’t disrespect her.”

The blue-haired boy seemed to have been slightly taken aback by Inupi’s sudden boldness, his jaw dropping slightly at the open contempt on display from his own subordinate. In front of a rival gang leader, no less. It was provoking the sleeping dragon, that was for sure, but there was little else Inupi could think to do in the moment. Or maybe he should have sat back and let Taiju be utterly annihilated by Furusawa? A chanced look at you revealed that unlike Taiju, you weren’t caught off guard, somehow having expected that it would have been Inupi who stepped up, though seemingly disappointed at the same time for reasons beyond him. Had you been hoping for a different outcome? Something more out of him?

But unfortunately, the sunflower-blond delinquent didn’t have much time to consider this line of thinking any further as Taiju’s stunned state didn’t last long, and the historically violent and short-tempered Shiba emerged predictably into a state of utter rage. And as said gang leader turned bodily to face his rebellious subject, Inupi found himself dwarfed once more by the other’s large stature, and the memories of when he had first challenged Taiju in his search for a new Black Dragon leader came flooding back, though he didn’t take a single step back.

Taiju’s words came out as a hiss. “What’s the meaning of this, Inui?” Fist tightening to the point that his knuckles turned white, there was little chance that the boss was anything but furious.

Inupi refused to back down. “You’re not going to win this. Don’t embarrass the gang any further.”

“How dare you?”

This was it, Inupi supposed, mulling over what he had said. With you on the other side of the table this time round, he didn’t suppose he could rely on your intervention, and he wouldn’t count on surviving Taiju’s wrath. Yet much to his surprise, instead of the thrashing he expected, another voice that had stayed silent now interjected before the blue-haired gang leader could make a move. “Lay a hand on him and I’m out,” Koko threatened, his tone pointed as the infamous financier took a step forward, putting himself between the two. A valid threat. After all, there was no way Taiju could afford to run a gang like the Black Dragons without Koko’s legendary finance skills bringing in extra income and jobs.

For all the threats and posturing, the oldest of the Shibas still seemed unmoved, a disparaging curling his lips as he looked between the two. “And then what will you do, Inupi? Run the Black Dragons yourself?” He laughed humorlessly, the mockery clear. The empty smile dropped as he leaned forward, his shadow casting over the two defiant delinquents. “I’ll burn this whole worthless gang down with me.”

Time slowed to an immediate crawl as those fateful words were left floating in the still air, and as if a heavy, wet coat had been suddenly draped over the room, every breath became a challenge to take as the atmosphere itself seemed to press down on them. Unrestrained bloodlust that tainted his senses with the hint of iron led the Black Dragons back to one single, possible source. Furusawa wasn’t the slightest bit affected by the change in mood, his signature beastly grin plastered across his face, but Inupi knew that look of yours, partially hidden behind your right-hand man’s towering figure. Utter, unbridled rage pouring through your cracked facade that had even Koko stagger a step back. “Worthless?” Hatred, pure and plain, oozing from every pore, burning and consuming those tired, kind eyes. It was the first time Inupi had witnessed it with his own eyes after hearing about it from Izana all those years ago; the legendary other half that had tamed even the Eighth Generation Black Dragon leader

Your sheer contempt for the living. “Worthless?” You repeated, the word seemingly inconceivable to you. Your abhorrence of their continued existence.

“So that’s what you were hiding,” Taiju muttered to himself, his yellow eyes sparking with interest.

As soon as it appeared, the immense pressure evaporated back into thin air like it had never been there, the world seemed to sigh as the whirl of the air-condition once more returned to the background. Taking a breath, your face was once more schooled into that familiar calm expression as you relaxed back against the sofa, the tension in your shoulders gone. Picking up your teacup once more for what should be by now a stone-cold cup of tea, you allowed a small smile to lift the corners of your lips, your gaze landed back on a shaken Inupi. “Time is getting on. Furu, return their sofa to them, would you?”

A tch, but the brown and pink-haired man complied, walking round the coffee table to lightly place the sofa back in its place with nay a thud - a surprise, given he had looked ready to fling the object straight back in Taiju’s face. You waved your hand, drawing the three Black Dragon gazes back on you, though it seemed that both gang leaders present were well past the pleasantries. “I’m sure you have other places to be, Shiba-san, so let’s put it this way. One week to join willingly.”

Taiju scoffed, his vibrant red jacket flaring out behind him as he turned to leave without another word, storming past Inupi and Koko and leaving the meeting room door open as he disappeared round the corner. You simply sighed, your gaze landing on a stoic Inupi and an ashen Koko. “Sorry about that, boys,” you smiled, waving Furusawa forward, though your Vice Captain simply handed a letter to Inupi before backing off. “You should probably be on your way too. Stay safe, okay?”

‎

The hefty wooden door shut softly behind the two Black Dragons, though the click still reverberated through the room, ringing in your ears as you sat in the sudden silence, reflecting on all that had occurred in the past hour. Yet in the moment, all your mind could process was: you shouldn’t have lost control like that. You knew descending in such a state of anger was terrible for your mental health, and your nii-san would be so extremely disappointed if you did something unforgivable again.

You could really use a smoke right now.

You abruptly stood, forcing those useless, churning thoughts down and away from your consciousness, startling your long-time best friend out from his own daydreaming process. “How did you think that went, Furu?” Your voice nor expression gave no hint of the uncertainty brewing just below the surface, though you knew there was no hiding your clenched fingers from those eagle eyes, no matter how you positioned them at your side.

But your right-hand man seemed more occupied with thinking of the could-bes, having clearly been intrigued by Taiju’s raw strength, and the lack of a fight breaking out was no doubt the root cost of the dejectedness on his face. “Went pretty well, I guess,” he mumbled, kicking his feet. “No holes in the walls, nothing broken."

“You don’t sound too happy about that.”

Furu sighed. “That blue-haired dude looked kinda strong. Could have made a great fight.”

You lightly smacked him in the arm. “Not in my meeting room,” you reminded him, attempting to sound cross but utterly failing to do so. “I’m sure you’ll get your chance though,” you added thoughtfully.

That was enough to perk the Vice Captain up, chocolate eyes glinting with eagerness and hope, as if you had just promised the life of another human being to him as a Christmas present. “Really? You think so?”

But those questions only dredged back up the doubts you had suppressed since the start of the meeting; about the effectiveness of what you did, about what you should have done, about your past and the future of the Black Dragons. Sighing, you slumped backwards into the sofa, the soft backing cushion denting and giving way as you did so. “Most likely, given how that went,” you exhaled, turning your eyes up towards the ceiling once more as you ran one hand through your hair. “If Izzy doesn’t get to them first, that is. One week is a long time.”

A pause, your words lingering in the cool air for a moment. And then you continued. “I don’t know, Furu, I still think I should have just ran with my idea of proposing marriage. Would have saved us a lot of trouble.” Your mind wandered back to your precious Toman friends. Another problem you had no clue where to start, let alone solve. Every passing day spent trying to put out the fires of your past was another day letting your treasured relationship with your boys, with Mikey in particular, deteriorate. What else could you do other than try and make it up to them later?

Your Vice Captain was on you in a second, plucking you off your sofa and out of your thoughts by the back of your jacket before you realized what had happened, and earning a decidedly undelinquent-like eep from you. “Furu! Put me down!” You tried to insist, a 180 degree change from the refined gang leader facade you had donned just minutes earlier, but the much larger man was nonplussed.

"I'll kill him," Furusawa swore, the obliviousness that usually glazed his eyes having given way to a rare serious expression, and the lack of his usual playful lilt was enough to convey the gravity of your words. “I'll kill and eat that motherfucker if you ever say that again.”

You think that you’ve only seen the man so stern once before. Those chocolate eyes seemed intent on boring a hole straight into your soul, you mused, sighing as you threw both hands up in surrender. “Alright, alright. I won’t mention it again.”

“And you won’t go behind our backs either?”

Touche. “I swear I won’t,” you crossed your heart. “Happy?”

Somewhat pacified, the brown and pink-haired man lowered you carefully back onto your two feet, though his grumpiness hadn’t disappeared completely. "Sometimes I don't think you have anything in there, Boss."

You playfully smacked him. You had, after all, told them what happened with Izzy when you met him against their advice four days earlier, and much to no one’s surprise, the meeting hadn’t gone as planned in the slightest without your usual chaperones present. Even hearing that Izana wanted to wed you immediately and went straight to violence after you refused failed to raise an eyebrow, Hase opting to simply let out a despairing groan while Koji threw up his hands in exasperation. What they said was completely true: you were way too personally involved to make sound decisions when it came to anything related to Izzy, and you shouldn’t have. Yet the lingering doubt refused to let go. "But what if-"

"We will handle it. Like we always do," Furusawa interjected. “You’re not alone.”

The grin you shone at your oldest friend was genuine as you leaned into his side. "Thanks Furu." As usual, your wiser friends were right.

“Anytime, Boss.” A grumble of his stomach broke the peace, and you laughed. Time for lunch with the others.

‎

Across town and just as you first waved the Tenth Generation Black Dragon leader through the ornately carved doors of your famed meeting room, a certain blond-haired time leaper was knee-deep living his most miserable past yet.

“Get up.”

Takemichi barely registered the nudge to his side, too busy ensuring that his chest kept heaving along through the throbbing pain as he struggled to catch his breath. Sprawled spread-eagle across the blood-splattered canvas floor of the fighting ring, it was only the rank, foul odor of sweat, blood and god-only knows what else - soaked up from a filthy past of countless fights and fermented in the summer heat - radiating up that kept him still clinging on to consciousness. Only the dead could sleep through a stink like that. Yet no smell could help with rebooting his shaken brain still rattling around his head from all the throwing around he had just endured.

Unfortunately, Hase didn’t seem as inclined to indulge his self-pity party nor give a second chance, and the next ‘nudge’ was instead a firm kick to his side, enough to roll Takemichi over several times and face first straight into the metal cage that separated this ring of hell from the outside world. “I’m not repeating myself,” came his drawl, followed by the familiar click of a lighter and the stinging smell of cigarette smoke that pierced his nose.

A snort off from the side. “Think you might have killed him,” Jun complained, his tone clearly bored as he lightly smacked his baseball bat against his calf. A pause. “That might be a boon though. Changing the future and all.”

Scratch that, his death wasn’t even an inconvenience. He could cry right now. He really could. Even Mikey didn’t waste his time finding nobodies to beat up for the hell of it. How was it that your brutal, heartless captains were so vastly different from kind, caring you? How is it you hadn’t yet been eaten alive by these monsters in human skin? Were you perhaps as much a monster as them? The mere idea of you staring down at Takemichi like Mikey did, with cold, empty eyes, sent a shiver down his spine, and he pushed the thought to the back of his head. No, there was no way you could hide something so sinister, not how genuine that gaze of yours had been or how sincere you were about your care towards your friends.

Then again, Mikey hasn’t had to shake the truth out from him just yet, and you weren’t particularly interested in digging those secrets out yourself either. Takemichi sighed, resigning himself to his fate. It wasn’t as if he could get his answers at the moment, and so albeit the reluctance and the protests of his body, the blond-haired boy pulled himself up from the well worn tarp, biting back the tears as he somehow managed to twist his bruised self into a sitting position, resting against the crisscrossing bars. Risking what Hase would do to him if he didn’t obey was just one more thing that Takemichi did not want to test - he might actually die if he gets tossed across the ring again.

“I’m up, I’m up,” the time traveler hastily reassured through swollen, bleeding lips, though it was more to convince himself than the other two seasoned gangsters as he carefully shuffled black and blue limbs around in an attempt to make things more comfortable. Dressed in just his sports shorts, he already made for quite the pathetic sight, with clear purple-and-black bruises decorated his upper chest, arms and legs, and this was barely helped by just how scrawny Takemichi looked next to the much taller and well-built Hase.

Hase, himself clothed in a simple shirt and shorts and with bandages wrapped around bare hands and feet, only rolled his eyes at the carefulness in which Takemichi picked himself off the floor, those dull gray eyes glaring down at him with disdain as he brought his cigarette up to his lips for another drag. “Nothing’s broken, stand.”

“But everything hurts,” Takemichi mumbled, the sharp flashes of agony that had rippled through his body from being beaten and thrown around having finally died down to a throb that radiated from his chest with every breath. How was it that he constantly finds himself in these sorts of situations? All he ever wanted to do was to save Hina from her unfortunate, undeserving destiny, was that too much to ask? Well, save Hina, Naoto, Mikey, and the rest of his newfound Toman friends, but still.

It had been a mere four days since you first waltzed into his life and class with a letter from the school principal, looking for him, and two since Jun had crashed his class and dragged him off in front of his teacher and all his classmates by the scruff of his neck, having figured through some unknown means that Takemichi was, in fact, a time leaper. And now, four days on from that fateful day, he hadn't even recovered enough from the beating he got from Hase two days prior before being today’s fresh punching bag. A time traveler of twelve years he was, but even now, Takemichi wished he had the ability to reach back just a single day to warn himself of what was to come.

‎

He had almost forgoed school this morning. A bad gut feel, one that was strong enough to cramp up his stomach, making it near impossible for him to roll out of bed; Takemichi couldn’t recall the last time when his body had protested this much against doing something. He knew he should have listened, stayed at home to rest out the pain. It might have been the air being denser than normal, might have been just a bad snack the previous day, or the fact that he was still recovering from the stomp he received courtesy of your Red Dragonflies’ First Division Captain. Whatever it was, Takemichi should have heeded the warning.

But Hina had promised to go out for tea with him after school if he showed up, and the blond-haired boy just wasn’t strong enough to resist. And so against his better judgment, he went anyway.

The ominous rumbling of his stomach a second foreboding time was hard to ignore as Takemichi slipped through the front door of his homeroom class, cutting it close to being late again just as the bell rang through the empty corridors outside. His homeroom teacher shot him a stink eye as he sat down, but with nothing to hold against him, she let him go. At least for those few precious seconds, the time-traveling delinquent recalled, there was peace in his world. Normality had returned, and maybe he could rest for a bit.

A tug at his sleeve. “Hey, Hanagaki-kun.” Followed by the rustle of a piece of paper being slid between tables. “For you.”

Alas, it was the third and final saving grace that fate had attempted to extend his way; the chance to simply ignore the Red Dragonflies’ gang member of a deskmate he had for the remaining five minutes that this period would last before he could make his getaway, but it was too little too late. Blue eyes slipped to meet Suzuki Hisao’s before Takemichi could stop himself, and the boy mentally kicked himself. “Uh- sure. Thanks Suzuki-kun,” he mumbled back, reaching out to quickly grab the offered note, attempting to slip the piece of paper into his pocket without looking. Perhap he could still get himself out of this mess…

“Aren’t you going to read that? It’s from Hase-san, you know.”

Dammit. Why did his usually sleepy classmate have to be so sharp when it came to this? “I was just going to,” came Takemichi’s weak reply, tinted with obvious despair. There was no avoiding or denying what was written in a surprisingly neat print on the inside of the folded scrap paper: an order to meet back at the “same place” at 11am. The same place? As in that dingy underground fight club where he got beat to an inch of his life? Not only had he been there just a single time and had no recollection how to make his own way back to that hellhole, but 11 in the morning was still class time. How was he supposed to up and leave?

The unvocalized frustration painted on his face must have been misinterpreted by Suzuki, because the unusually enthusiastic boy leaned forward, his voice dropping to a whisper, envy clear in his tone. “So how did you do it?”

Takemichi startled at the sudden interjection to his thoughts, though fortunately, the drone of his homeroom teacher about one topic or another (he wasn’t paying the slightest bit of attention) was enough to drown out any sound that escaped his lips. “Sorry?”

“First, Boss comes to seek you out personally, now you’re getting training from Hase-san? Two of the greatest honors. How did you do it?”

Greatest honors? Two? The blond-haired delinquent gave a nervous laugh, eyes shifting away to stare at the ground. Shit. “I-I think there’s been some confusion, a-ahaha…” There was no possible way to break it nicely to the starry-eyed Suzuki that all your Reds wanted with him was to wrangle as much information about the future as they could before discarding his lifeless body. “There’s no training-”

“Hase-san doesn’t train anyone outside of the Wings and his own two Vice Captains,” the Reds’ gang member interjected. “And you’re not even a Red. How’s the training? Are you learning quickly?”

Deciding that he no longer wanted to discuss his upcoming death, Takemichi instead racked his brain for a discussion change. “Uh- Suzuki-kun, don’t you report to Koji-san?”

The awe on his deskmate’s face melted away as the implication of the question set in, giving way to pursed lips and solemn eyes. “Yes, but everyone obeys Hase-san.” A moment’s pause, and then Suzuki hastily corrected himself. “Besides Boss and Furusawa-san, of course.”

Takemichi’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. “Everyone obeys Hase? But isn’t he the First Division Captain?” That would be like expecting Hakkai or Peh to differ to Baji despite them being in different divisions.

“Hase-san’s the First Wing, yes, but he’s also the gang’s de facto commander,” Suzuki explained, keeping his voice down to a quiet mumble that easily blended in with the normal chatter as the homeroom teacher trailed off. “Runs the day-to-day operations for the boss. So if Hase-san gives you an order, you obey. And he personally - personally - asked me to pass you this note and bring you down to the club.”

With that, the excitement came roaring back onto the other’s face, and Takemichi groaned. So much for topic diversion.

As if on cue, the lesson bell rang, its shrill, ear-piercing scream marking the end of both homeroom and this conversation. Suzuki stood, swinging his bag casually over his shoulder. “Right, we’re leaving at 10.15 so make sure your bag is packed then. Hase-san despises tardiness.”

‎

Fuck, he was going to miss his tea with Hina. Lost in his recollections of the recent past, wondering whether Toman or the Red Dragonflies were the worse gang to be a part of, it was the new shadow falling over him that finally tore Takemichi from his memories and musings, though it was too late to avoid the hand that wrapped itself around the scruff of his neck, bodily lifting him from where he had been slumped against the fighting ring’s cage. "No speed, no technique, no strength,” Hase noted blandly, the smoldering cigarette held between chapped lips uncomfortably close to Takemichi’s skin as the older man gave him a once over before dropping him back on his two aching feet. “Can’t last a minute in a fight."

“Ouch,” Takemichi winced, sharply inhaling through his nose, the pain both physical, from landing on his sore and abraded feet, and emotional, from having the quiet part said out loud. Damn, do your guys really need to poke at his weakness like that?

The protest wasn’t lost on Jun, who snorted, lifting his wooden bat to point directly at him from where the Second Wing was lazily sprawled across several spectator seats. “You can barely throw a fucking punch and you’re still fucking complaining during training?”

“I tried! That wasn’t training, that was a curb stom-“

A loud bang cut Takemichi off before he could finish, and the Toman delinquent whirled around right as Hase lowered his leg from where the thick metal bars of the fighting cage were now clearly indented in the shape of his foot. Said man didn’t even bother sparing a second look, moving to yank a well worn chair to the middle of the ring, but the message was clear. If this had been anything but training, the blond-haired boy would have been dead many times over. “Start off from where you stopped,” the blue-haired First Wing ordered, his weary words as steely as the seat he slumped into, the metal beneath letting out a groan of protest at the sudden weight put on its tired joints.

“Fucking showoff,” the baseball player mumbled, though this was promptly ignored by Hase.

No seat for him? Takemichi sighed, opting to lean back against the cage for a bit of support to take the pressure off his feet. Even if neither of the two were clad in the usual red, he still very much felt the exclusion. “Well, we covered the first future-”

Jun interjected. “Where there was only Mikey and Kisaki are at the top of Toman and no Red Dragonflies, yes. And then the second future, all those clingy Toman motherfuckers are dead, and you got all fucking emotional where you had to kill that fucking Sano, get the fuck on with it.”

“Shut the fuck up, Jun,” Hase snapped irritably, before waving his free hand at Takemichi as he lifted the other to pull the finished cigarette from his mouth. “Start from there, after your return from Manila.”

The Toman member shivered as those dull gray eyes came to rest once more on him: it was the same thousand-yard gaze from the timeline he was about to recall, the same look Hase leveled straight at you as he pulled the trigger. Somehow, those eyes hadn’t changed despite the events of the future being twelve years away; Takemichi could only wonder what the tired man had already seen. Wondered what you had seen - if anything, your eyes looked too awfully similar to Hase’s, for someone so young. Instead, shaking himself back into reality, the time leaper cleared his throat. “Well, after returning to Tokyo, I found out through Naoto that it was someone called Kurokawa Izana who was the boss of Toman alongside Kisaki. I'd never heard of Izana till then, so Naoto had mentioned that he was going to go back to the station to do more digging, but then we were jumped.”

The tap of wood against concrete ceased, and with a shriek of cheap plastic from his protesting chair, the Red Dragonflies’ Second Wing leaned forward, bat now propped up between his legs, black almond eyes fixed unblinkingly on Takemichi. Even Hase seemed intrigued, his posture stiffening - the word ‘jumped’ having caught both their attention.

“We were jumped from behind by you, Hase-san.”

As soon as those words left Takemichi, the loud ‘ha!, followed by the screeching of a chair being forced back nearly gave the Toman member a heart attack, Jun leaping out of his chair and swinging his bat at the First Wing. “I called it! I fucking called it!” He bellowed triumphantly, his screech as piercing as a murder of crows, ringing out over the hum of the large exhaust fans overhead and echoing across the empty betting hall.

But along with that celebration also came a loud groan followed by a thwack as Hase threw his head backwards, bashing it against the metal chair backing, one hand immediately slipping into his pants pocket to pull out that trusty pack of cigarettes. “Fuck me. It had to be me, huh?” The blue-haired man muttered to himself, pulling and pushing a stick into his mouth with a single fluent move.

“I told you I’ll never work for that fucking rat, not even once,” crowed Jun proudly. “Pay up, fucker.”

The other Red executive sighed, and from the other pocket pulled out a wallet. “At least come up to the cage.” Takemichi didn’t catch how much had changed hands, but there was no mistaking the size and color of those 10-thousand yen notes being passed between bars. They were betting on the future? Scratch that, the two of them had guessed enough of what happened to make a bet?

Hase grumbled something about blood money going to idiots, but did not return to his seat, instead opting to lean against the bars of the fight ring, gray eyes now fixed on the blood and sweat splattered canvas floor even as he spoke to Takemichi. “Continue.”

“Um- yes so both of us were knocked out, but you said that it was Kisaki that told you that I would be found easily near Naoto. Next thing I knew, I woke up as I was being dragged by my foot alongside Naoto through the corridors of some penthouse, and then Hase-san pulled us into a bedroom.”

All of the celebratory mood was instantly lost, evaporating into the hot summer afternoon and leaving behind a heavy, tense atmosphere; Jun’s face turned solemn once more, and Hase only seemed to age further under the harsh white lights that flooded down from the ceiling. The time leaper swallowed hard - no doubt they could already sense where this was going. He hurried on. “And Izana was there, on the bed, with- with-” But for all his attempts to just keep going, to tell your Red Dragonflies what they needed to know, it was the image of you that came flooding back into the front of his mind. His words failed him. Those dead glass eyes of yours were still staring straight at him from beyond time, haunting him from his memory.

“With Boss,” Hase finished off Takemichi’s sentence with a mumble, the words slipping from his lips like a prayer.

Takemichi shakily nodded. It was all he had left in him to do, and the boy collapsed back to the ground, his jelly legs finally having given up the last of their strength. Naoto had been right, he bitterly thought as he tried and failed to bite back the tears brimming at the corners of his eyes - this timeline they were headed down was truly the worst future. But what more could he do? The underground ring felt more like a desecrated church in the moment, the enormous concrete bunker forever hidden from the light of the sun falling eerily calm as the sound of the exhaust fans blended into the background, the whistle of wind being forced through narrow gaps under heavy steel doors as if haunted by the ghosts; though from his past lives or of fights past, the time leaper couldn’t tell.

“Keep going. What happened next?”

The rest of the tale spilled out of the weary time leaper as a whisper, but it was enough for the other two present to hear every horrid word and detail relayed: about your scars and bruises and Izana’s obsession over you, about your dead mind still trapped in a living body, about the white-haired man shooting a future Naoto before trying to get you to turn the gun on Takemichi. About how it was Hase that finally put you to rest, about Furusawa’s death by ambush, and then Jun’s and of countless others at said First Wing’s hands, and finally how he had a chance to escape to the past before his own untimely end.

The two older delinquents simply listened on in calm, eerie silence, content with taking in and absorbing the words for now. A tale that was way too specific to be made up yet still lacking a frustrating amount of detail, though neither seemed too bothered by the future Hase’s actions. A moment of silence as Takemichi’s words trailed off, and the three processed everything that had happened so far. The next time Jun spoke up, his tone was completely flat and volume close to conversational, his usual loudness nowhere to be found. “And you say this… Kisaki. He is the one pulling the strings?”

It took Takemichi by surprise, the fact that the loud and crass baseball player could sound so normal, but he still nodded. “Yes, that is what me and Naoto think. Izana mentioned that I was to be Kisaki’s target. And in every future, Kisaki is present as one of the heads of Toman.”

“But so is Mikey,” Hase pointed out. “How do you know it's Kisaki and not Mikey calling the shots?”

The Toman member’s jaw slackened. “But- but-” Takemichi stammered. “Mikey would never do something like that!” The face of the Toman President, framed by blond strands, cuddled into your side and protesting about something inaudible came to the front of his mind, the same boy that would fight through hell and high water for his friends; that Mikey?

An annoyed tap of wood against concrete. “You don’t know that,” the Red Dragonfly’s battle strategist pointed out, his long blond hair flung backwards over a shoulder in an attempt to get the sweat-covered strands out of his face. “That Sano shithead is another persistent factor, plus he’s already a current pest to Boss.”

“It can’t be.” He knew what they were saying was the truth, but still, it wasn’t something that Takemichi could accept - yes, Mikey from the future had been the one committing cold-blooded murder of people he knew and loved, but that wasn’t the real Mikey. That couldn’t be truly the Mikey he knew. “It can’t be Mikey. It has to be Kisaki that made Mikey do it. Or Izana.”

Jun hmmpfed, but fell silent. It was clear that they didn’t trust Toman much either.

Within the cage of the ring, Hase took a drag, exhaling another column of smoke as he pulled the stick from his mouth. “You’re back here to save someone, aren’t you, Hanagaki?”

“H-huh?”

The blue-haired delinquent turned his eyes up towards the giant overhead exhaust fans, the single constant sound that made up the background hum. “That’s why you keep coming back. Someone you lost that you just didn’t have enough time with.” Tired gray eyes turned on Takemichi, that gaze that seemed to see through him and his entire life. A statement, not a question. It was as if he already knew.

Takemichi couldn’t help himself even as he rubbed ever so gently at his tearing eyes. “Hina.”

“A girlfriend.”

“Oh!” A forgotten detail from twelve years later that had eluded Takemichi quickly returned, and the blond-haired boy looked up. “Hase-san, in the future, you had a boyf-“

The smoldering cigarette butt that came hurling straight at him cut any remaining words off, and would have hit him square in the face if Takemichi hadn’t dodged with an eep.

“That’s enough outta you,” Hase muttered, annoyed, even as Jun looked on suspiciously, though the room quickly returned to the topic at hand. “So the kid we’re looking for is a Kisaki Tetta.”

Jun spat, finally standing from the creaky plastic chair with a curse and pulling a flipphone from his back pocket. “I’ll get that name to Masashi, pull everything we got.”

Both sets of eyes once more slid onto Takemichi, and the blond-haired boy recoiled slightly as Hase took a few steps towards the boy, only for the man to stop right before him to crush the finished stick into the canvas. “You keep him away from Toman, Hanagaki,” Hase drawled, turning on his heel and making for the cage door right as the clock that hung on a far wall struck twelve noon. “We’ll take care of the rest once we find that fucker.”

A soft chime, combined with the screeching creek of worn hinges being forced open brought a sense of relief flooding through Takemichi; he hadn’t even realized he had been holding his breath all this time. His hell was over, at least for today. No doubt it’ll still be a tough slog ahead to save everyone that he cared for, but at least for now, of all the people in the world, the time traveling delinquent had come to realize that these two were perhaps exactly who needed to hear what happened. Instead of facing down the future alone, the events today were enough to tell him that they were who he needed on his side to counter Kisaki - maybe they really had a fighting chance. Maybe they could change the future.

“Suzuki Hisao will inform you when the next training is.” And then that eternally unamused voice that only ever carried the promise of more pain floated over from the doorway, and Takemichi immediately groaned. Great, now he regretted thinking all those good things about those two demons you called friends.

Jun didn’t miss the opportunity to rub it in as Hase strolled off, his bat letting out a muffled yet equally threatening thud as the baseball player swung it to rest once more over his shoulder. “Can’t have you fucking die on us again.”

Fuck him sideways.

‎

Looking over Shibuya from the rooftop was a vastly different feeling compared to wandering through the city streets below, Kisaki determined, gray eyes peering out from golden-rimmed glasses gazing down upon the unsuspecting passersby below. A skyscraper roof was one of the last places Kisaki thought of coming, and though he appreciated the silence and the privacy away from the hum and drum of traffic, he still couldn’t quite comprehend what Izana meant by light air pressure. Perhaps it was just a thing about the wind that the other enjoyed.

Yet it was the thought of the white-haired Tenjiku leader that led his mind straight back to you, and that mental image of you huddled tight against Izana’s side four days ago was proving impossible to push from the forefront of his mind. Kisaki hadn’t meant to stalk the two of you all the way to your meeting area - and it wasn’t the smartest decision, given how much trouble he had finding his way back out of the industrial area - but he couldn’t help his curiosity. The insistence with which he held you to his side, Izana's obsession with where you were and who you were with at all times, the gentleness with which he bundled you into his arms, completely contrasted with the dark bruises your former lover left you with the moment you stepped out of line.

Of course, he had already heard of the lingering hushed whispers about you and your formidable well before he ever made the acquaintance of Izana, while he was still chasing the invincible Mikey. Who wouldn’t have, even after the briefest dip of their toe into the delinquent world, even if you had already been away for two years? Hell, the constant rumors swirling on when, not if, you were returning were hard to ignore. But Kisaki could never quite find any trace of you despite having paid a handsome sum for an old photo of you, and neither were the Red Dragonflies accepting new members. So with Toman being the new up and coming gang and its undefeated boss Mikey at its helm, they were who the glasses-touting delinquent decided to go with.

But then out of nowhere you returned and were now back in the game. With what he knew, Kisaki was certain that Mikey and control of Toman were no longer the ultimate prize. No, if he were to stand at the top of the delinquent world, it had to be by your side. Not only were you back at the head of a gang that stated and enforced the rules of the delinquent scene in the Greater Kanto region, but you were now living rent-free in both Izana’s and Mikey’s heads: your presence and absence had a direct effect on the ebb and flow of their lives, and he had witnessed it with his own two eyes. After all, why else would the king of Tenjiku play his hand and risk it all just to get you back to his side? Why did Mikey only give him the time of day in exchange for information about you?

“Plot and play all you like, Kisaki Tetta,” those words echoed in his mind from a not-so-distant past, empty violet eyes staring him down when Kisaki first offered his services to Izana. “Touch her, and I’ll kill you myself.”

Yet despite you seemingly equally enthralled by the two rival gang leaders clad in black and red, making it easy to gain access to you if he stuck with Izana, you were also easily the biggest headache that the blond-haired tanned boy had ever tried to deal with. The Four Wings you surround yourself with, that monster of a right-hand man Mamoru Furusawa, and then for the cherry on top, your extensive network of contacts that spanned every level of society; you yourself were one dangerous foe, and crossing you would not be a fun experience.

Kisaki couldn’t ask for a better target. This win would be exhilarating.

Taking in a deep breath of fresh air, the mastermind exhaled, allowing himself to clear his thoughts of you and instead turn to take stock of and evaluate the day’s events. As per usual, with the news and information he had brought on you, Mikey had indeed deemed it worthy to grant him an audience, and Kisaki thought he had done a pretty good job riling the other boy up - that crease of eyebrows and flash of anger behind usually empty eyes, the lack of hesitation at accepting his offering of a vial of sleeping drugs. All in all, the blond-haired boy thought as he finally stepped back from the edge, turning to return to the building interior, a good day’s work that is enough to consider giving himself a pat on the back.

Needless to say, he would be elated to finally have the chance to meet you face to face soon.

‎

The celebratory mood didn’t transcend well back in Yokohama, where the rest of the notorious S-62 generation had gathered atop a similar skyscraper, the brutal heat of the afternoon sun somewhat dissipated by the constant wind and some shade provided by the towering antenna behind.

“Can’t believe we have to listen to that blonde fuckhead,” Shion complained, letting out a grunt as he slumped onto the concrete slab, free hand swatting at the beads of perspiration rolling down the tattooed side of his head. “Thinking he knows better than me.”

Ran, more comfortably positioned leaning up against a wall, raised one eyebrow at the statement. “Didn’t think that was hard to achieve,” the elder of the Haitanis commented lightly. “Rather low bar, in fact.” Rindo nodded, stoic facade firmly in place despite the clear amusement shining through spectacle-framed violet eyes.

Unluckily for the two, the insult simply bounced off of the former Ninth Generation Black Dragon leader, who shot them an annoyed look. “Don’t ya think it's all junk too? How come he gets to be the boss of us?” A snot, before the boy answered himself. “Fucking no, I say.”

Mochi, who had up till now been sitting cross-legged on the floor, suddenly stood, turning to face Shion with furrowed eyebrows. “Are you questioning Izana’s decision, Shion?” Fighting words that were enough to get the other to backtrack a little, and the conversation on Kisaki quickly died after that. After all, if Izana said so, that it was as such, no matter whether they agreed or disagreed.

The loud, jarring sound of a horn echoed up from congested roads below, cutting through the momentary silence and the peace that the open air brought - it was rare for delinquents like them to have downtime like this, given the conquering mood that their king had been in. To no one’s surprise, it was Shion who once more broke the silence. “I wonder what Izana wants with the Red Dragonflies.”

Rindo let out an unimpressed grunt. “His girl’s the boss,” the younger Haitani stated simply, earning himself an profanity filled exclamation of non-belief from said former Black Dragon President. “I don’t care if you believe it or not, it's true.”

“No fucking way, she left, didn’t she? Quit being a delinquent and all.”

“Not anymore, she returned after the latest president got the boot,” Ran weighed in, backing his younger brother up. “Kicked his ass herself too. We were there.”

“You think we’ll ever meet her?”

Kakucho kept silent, content with simply listening to his fellow executives' increasingly heated discussions about you. He knew better, of course, having been there when Shinichiro first brought you to the detention center to meet Izana, and had been keeping his ear to the ground for news on your movements since then. You hadn’t been worth a glance to the white-haired boy all those years ago, but the same couldn’t be said now, and with how important you were to his hero, his king, as a mere servant, there was no excuse for Kakucho not to know where you were at all times. Yet, above all, the black-haired boy with the scarred eye knew he had an obligation to Izana, to keep his best friend safe, be it from the world or from himself. And whatever Izana thought he was doing with Kisaki in a bid to have you back by his side wasn’t safe - Kisaki wasn’t to be trusted in the slightest, Kakucho knew. He could only hope that his friend would forgive him after the dust has settled for going to you with this information.

‎

Yet unknown to the Tenjiku executives making the most of their downtime away from the troubles of the streets, it was one of many Tenjiku grunts who had the misfortune of tripping over an awkwardly held white cane as a man in sunglasses breezed by, the loud thud of the boy landing on his ass causing the other to come to a stop. “Sorry, did I trip you?”

“Stupid fuck!” The apology was far from well-received, though upon several red-clad delinquents crowding around the offender, it was clear that he was simply blind. “Watch your fucking cane!”

“My sincere apologies,” Koji offered, dressed simply in a black shirt and jeans and a baseball cap, tapping his cane around in a show. “I didn’t mean to.”

At least it seemed the boys were unwilling to let loose on the disabled, and with a few more profanities, they were on their way, none the wiser to the miniature microphone that had been slipped into one unsuspecting jacket pocket. Bingo, the Third Wing amusedly thought as he turned, resuming his stroll down the busy streets of Yokohama City, before turning the corner and disappearing into a side alley. Masashi should have a much easier time with his task now.

‎

“I swear guys, cross my heart, I broke up with Izana two years ago,” you found yourself repeating for the umpteenth time reassuringly, as you bundled a sniffling Kazutora further into your arms, your other arm thrown tightly over Baji’s shoulders. “We aren’t together anymore. I don’t lie, never to you boys.”

“Bbu-but what about those red bastards?” A pathetic tug at your sleeve, as Kazutora sobbed into your chest, your shirt clutched firmly between his fists, a far cry from the rampaging, bone-breaking, unforgiving delinquent he had been just an hour earlier. “You’re going to leave us again,” the boy with the duo-color hair accused, before bursting into tears once more, only for you to smile and run your free hand through his hair.

“I won’t. I really won’t.”

Mitsuya didn’t seem impressed in the slightest, neither by the theatrics nor your answers. “But you were with them earlier this morning,” the Toman Second Division Captain blandly noted. “And you’re still going to meet them tonight. Without us.”

“You also still agreed to meet Izana, where he gave you a wedding ring,” Draken added, the tallest of the boys easily stepping over sprawling legs to pick you up by the back of your shirt, dislodging your clingers and setting you gently back on your own two feet much to the protest of Baji and Kazutora, though the raised eyebrow had you nervously looking away. “That doesn’t sound like breaking up to me.”

You sighed, throwing your hands up in the air. “I have an informant meeting tonight, I already told you boys this. And no, I don’t plan on meeting Izana alone again, let alone marry him. Ever.”

Despite it being a negative, the word ‘marry’ instantly triggered another loud bawl from Kazutora, who flung himself at your legs.

Outside, the sky was turning a dusty blue as the sun slowly sank beneath the horizon, the hustle and bustle of traffic from the city center fading away along with the dying light.

Yet for all the shenanigans going down, there was one notable exemption from the usual party, a blond-haired figure sitting a distance apart from where you and everyone else had gathered. You had returned exactly on time as you had promised, Mikey dully noted from where he was leaning up against the far wall of your room, empty abyss eyes staring blankly down at the taiyaki clutched in one hand. It had been five days since the Toman President had learned about your scars from Kisaki, and four since he had seen them with his very own eyes, the vileness that tainted your being, that you had hid from them all these years. You, their precious Toman princess, who Mikey had revered as his friend, as someone he would do anything for. You did not belong only to him.

The darkness settling over the land masked the same blackness that now tinted his eyes as Mikey looked up. You had caught his gaze and returned a gentle smile, but did nothing more than that where you would have usually beckoned him into a hug and forehead kisses; no doubt your relationship with Mikey was rocky at the moment, to say the least. And despite your efforts to patch things up, whatever you did was never enough, not with all that was at stake. Kisaki was right - to be able to keep you by his side forever, he - they - needed to get rid of the competition. All the competition.

The cold glass of the vial and the rustle of a needle pack tickled his skin as Mikey’s hand brushed past, though the blond-haired delinquent ignored the sensations only to pull out his phone. Soon. To start with that white-haired bastard, or with those Red scum? It didn’t matter, of course, not to Mikey. Because if you wouldn’t come quietly to him, then he would have to take everything else away.

57 notes · View notes

intomemories · 11 months

Text

12.06 🐉🧡🧵

Version 2023

#Days ago was his birthday #Mitsuya Takashi #Tokyo Revengers #Canon x oc #Draken #Hakkai Shiba #digital art #Fanart

67 notes · View notes

sknmannn · 4 months

Text

Hey gang I’m currently overseas in Thailand and I wasn’t allowed to bring my tablet to work on a drawing, so have this that I created on my phone out of spite and to kill time

✨Mitsuya and his ADHD boyfriend✨

Oh and Merry Chrimus

~Tagged~

@anemptypuddingcup @star2fishmeg @hiink

Dm for addition/removal~

#tokyo revengers #oc x canon #tokyo revengers oc #tokyo revengers mitsuya takashi #mitsuya takashi #tokyo revengers mitsuya #shitpost status #peanut butter jelly time #send help

24 notes · View notes

oathofoaksart · 6 months

Text

inked flats for @water-writings!

#tokyo revengers #tokyo revengers mitsuya #mitsuya takashi x oc #commission #art commission #water writings #gar’s art #oathofoaks

24 notes · View notes

niko-ash · 6 months

Text

Niko’s Setlist:

🪩-Fluff 🤍-SWF 💿-angst 🎧-ID Needed NSFW 18+ only

Tokyo Revengers:

Bonten:

Break Up Songs Head Cannon 🤍💿

Toman:

Nothing here yet!

Black Dragons:

Lovely Shinichiro x Reader 💿🎧

Multi!Fandom:

3:15 🤍💿

Drabble - Rodeo 🎧

Chapter Fics:

Nothing here yet!

Series:

Bonten Stripper Series:

Desperado Ran x Reader 🎧

All works here belong to @niko-ash reblog and likes are welcome. Plagiarism will result in your blog being reported and my works set to private only. All characters and their designs belong to Ken Wakui. I hope you enjoy my AU's

21 notes · View notes

nanaosaki3940 · 1 year

Text

A Condition Called Love [Tokyo Revengers]

|| Tokyo Revengers ||

(Almost follows the canon storyline of TR & is up-to-date with the manga.)

Genre: Romance, Fluff, Angst.

Note: A very long post (A collection of snippets from my original Tokyo Revengers fanfic. I know this is an xOC fic but you can read it as self-insert)

TR masterlist

"When I see you, it's as if space and time become the finest point imaginable as if time collapses into one tiny speck and explodes at light speed. It's as if my universe begins and ends with you. I could run forever, search forever, but in the end, every path leads right back to your heart and soul. I love you, always."

- Keisuke Baji

Nana's POV

As far as I could recall my memories, I had known the Sano family for ages now. My father's family, the Osaki and the Sano (who were apparently also my neighbor) had been family friends for generations, was what I had been told by my parents and the others. So, growing up, the people I always found myself surrounded by (besides my own parents) were the Sano brothers and their idiotic friends.

Shinichiro Sano, the eldest son of the Sano family, also the founder and First Generation President of Black Dragon, had always been a kind and sympathetic individual; a total softie if I must say. Known by everyone in the delinquent world as the 'Weak King', Shinichiro was yet a terrible fighter but nonetheless a charming and charismatic leader. Back when he led all the tough guys in Tokyo, to me, Shinichiro sparkled brighter than anything. All the delinquents in Tokyo respected and idolized him, a guy who was weaker than them, and sometimes this confused the heck out of his younger brother Manjiro.

"Shinichiro-Nii... Even though you suck at fighting, you're girl-crazy and your farts stink, how come all the guys like you?" Manjiro once asked him that.

"Haha, you just don't get it yet, Manjiro." was what Shinichiro responded back then with a bright smile and a hearty chuckle.

Maybe back then Manjiro didn't understand what made his older brother so special, but I on the other hand knew and understood everything. In one of many memories of mine, I could recall how Shinichiro never liked taking those dojo classes with his grandfather and always skipped the classes whenever he got his sweet chance. In his words, he would rather hang around with his gang (the Black Dragon) while riding his bike across the city than spend hours at the dojo with Grandpa Sano who kept scolding him for everything like a broken radio.

But despite his carefree attitude, Shinichiro was sensible, responsible, and reliable. Whatever the situation was, Shinichiro was always there, right in the front, reaching out his hand to anyone who needed help and saving. Aside from that, he also had a charm that attracted people around him, but even with that charm, Shinichiro never resorted to violence. He was just so kind and earnest that even the people who fought him ended up liking him.

And that's why I was attracted to Shinichiro in the first place. Even when he playfully warned me - "Don't go falling for my good looks now" - I still ended up falling for him hard. Before I could even realize how it happened or when it happened, I was madly in love with Shinichiro Sano despite him being 10 years older than me.

Another thing that I could recall from the past was what his friends (Takeomi Akashi, Wakasa Imaushi, and Keizo Arashi) used to call him back then - "A loser in both fights and love" and it was because of his inability to fight despite him being the leader of a delinquent gang and him getting rejected by women 20 times consecutively. I never understood why girls never liked Shinichiro or why he got rejected every single time. Good looks, charming personality, leadership quality, strong morality - he had it all, yet women still rejected his love confessions without giving a thought to his feelings. And not just his looks and personality, he also had this aura of warmth and homeliness that could make anyone feel comfortable and safe around him and that he was the kind of person who would cry along with and for someone if they got hurt or were in pain of some sort.

In my opinion, those women were really dumb for letting go of an angel like him because to me, there was no one else like Shinichiro Sano.

On the other hand, his brother Manjiro, the youngest son of the Sano family, was quite the opposite of his older brother Shinichiro. Manjiro was selfish, bratty, clingy, and possessive, yet was sometimes sweet and understanding all at the same time. He was someone who looked down on the weak ones and deemed himself as the strongest in the whole of Shibuya, all the way back from our elementary school days. He was everything that Shinichiro wasn't, meaning his personality wasn't likable enough for me and my taste, but even so somehow Manjiro and I still managed to get along with each other pretty well and became best friends for life in the process. People around us used to say that I was quite mature for my age while Manjiro was the most childish one between the two of us, we somehow balanced each other despite being the polar opposite of one another. Growing up together ever since when we were still in diapers, Manjiro and I had known each other for the longest and because of that we were practically inseparable.

Even to this day, I could still remember all those beautiful memories of mine with the Sano family like how my parents were so good friends with Mrs. Sano (Shinichiro and Manjiro's mother) when they were all alive and well or how Shinichiro used to babysit me and Manjiro back in the days when he was still in middle or high school or how we used to play and spend our time together with Takeomi's (Shinichiro's friend) younger siblings named Haruchiyo and Senju at the Akashi residence with Shinichiro and Takeomi by our side and the list goes on and on. And in every single one of my memories, I always found Manjiro there with me by my side all the time, never once leaving me alone even for a single minute. As if I was his other half and he was mine.

Although I didn't have any clear memories of Mr. Sano (Shinichiro and Manjiro's father) because he died in a car accident when Manjiro and I were only 3 years old, I did use to hear stories from either Shinichiro or Mrs. Sano about him like how he was so kind and gentle as a person or how Manjiro got his looks from his father and everything. At school or on a playground, I never felt lonely or abandoned because of Manjiro. He was always there whenever I needed him whether it was to support me, cheer me up, or grace me with his "cool and mighty" presence. I thought as long as I had Manjiro with me, I wouldn't need anyone else. But then I was proven to be wrong not so long after. In our own little world full of rainbows and unicorns, when it was just me and Manjiro, someone else suddenly walked into our lives and changed the whole dynamic of our friendship; it was Keisuke Baji.

Manjiro and I met Keisuke for the first time when all three of us were only four years old. Living in the same neighborhood as us, Keisuke just newly joined the Sano dojo to learn martial arts from Grandpa Sano while Manjiro and I were already a part of the student body back then. As time passed by at the Sano dojo, I started to learn more and more about Keisuke as a person before realizing that his personality rested somewhere in between my mature one and Manjiro's childish one.

From my point of view, Keisuke Baji was kind, obedient, bashful, gullible, somewhat playful and yet was also pretty much brainless, and stupid. But also at the same time, he was loud, competitive, aggressive, and violent. Keisuke was the first person in my life that I had seen someone having a major anger issue. And aside from his hotheadedness, he was also very perceptive of the things around him and was fiercely loyal to the ones he loved and cared for the most. In other words, Keisuke Baji was wild and free, like a bird soaring high up in the sky with its wings spread wide open.

Back in the days, Keisuke always used to challenge Manjiro in fights to see who was better at martial arts but in the end, would always get his ass whipped by the blonde Sano boy, and being the only mature one in the group, I always had to step in and stop the fight before giving medical attention to the ravenette boy named Keisuke.

"Good, that's enough!!" Grandpa Sano shouted out to the students, letting them know that the class was over for today.

Manjiro, Keisuke, and I were also there in the midst of many students in the dojo, getting ready to pack things up, and at the moment, Shinichiro who was a middle schooler back then, sneaked into the dojo to pay us a small visit.

"Yo, Nana-chan, Keisuke, what's up?" Shinichiro called out with a grin on his face, leaning back on the doorframe with his schoolbag slinging on his shoulder. "You two sure got a pretty solid body for little kids..."

"Shinichiro-kun!"

"Shin-chan!"

Both Keisuke and I greeted him back with a bright smile, our eyes twinkling like the stars in the sky. But Shinichiro's smile on the other hand immediately vanished in thin air when we called out his name out loud.

"Keep it down, you dummies!" Shinichiro scolded us lightly with a nervous look on his face before running away from there.

"Shinichiro!!" Grandpa Sano yelled out with a scowling face but the ravenette Sano boy had already left the spot. "Dammit! Always messing around, never coming to the dojo. Don't you two turn out like him, Nana and Keisuke! Both of you got potential."

"Y-Yes, sir!" Keisuke and I responded back nervously.

And just then our attention shifted towards Manjiro who was still practicing his special move; high kicks.

"Sensei, how come he's so good, even though he never practices?" Keisuke asked with furrowed eyebrows.

"He's a prodigy!" Gramps replied in a proud tone.

"Whaaat?! No fair! Why's he get to be the one?!" Keisuke complained.

"Because he's my grandson!" Gramps smirked at Keisuke in response.

But Keisuke being Keisuke wouldn't give up that easily and stomped towards Manjiro.

"Hey, Sano! Spar with me!!" Keisuke demanded.

"Huh? No way!" Manjiro immediately rejected the demand. "I don't wanna get all sweaty."

"Then why would you come to the dojo?!" Keisuke asked, pointing at Manjiro in an accusation manner.

"To show off how cool I am. I wanna stand out!" Manjiro replied, flashing out a cheeky grin.

"Wow, what a jerk!" Keisuke grumbled out in frustration.

And this wasn't the only time that happened. It later became a daily ritual where Keisuke would challenge Manjiro in a fight and then later get his ass whipped.

"Damn that Sano!" Keisuke hissed out in frustration while I was putting bandages on his new scars and bruises.

"Don't get mad, Kei-chan..." I stated in a soft tone and the boy locked his gaze on me. "I'm sure that someday you'll get stronger and beat Jiro-chan in a fight."

"You believe I can do that, Nana-chan?" Keisuke asked, his gaze softened, and his voice filled with hope and anticipation.

"Hmm!" I hummed before flashing out a bright smile. "You work hard a lot and you have dedication. Mommy and Daddy say that hard work and dedication always pay off, whatever you do."

"Really?"

"Yes! I believe in you, Kei-chan!"

And right on cue, Keisuke's face went blushing red like a tomato.

"You know what? I'll help you train, Kei-chan. That way you'll get stronger." I suggested and his eyes went wide open in response.

"B-But I can't fight you, Nana-chan!" he stuttered out nervously.

"Why not?" I asked with a pouty face and a frown. "I know I'm not as strong as Jiro-chan, but I can still help."

"But you're a girl, Nana-chan. My Ma taught me not to hit girls. That's bad." he pointed out.

"Violence on anyone or anything is bad in general, Kei-chan. And besides, you're not gonna hit me with bad intention, so it's okay." I shrugged and Keisuke's eyes softened again in response.

"You're really nice, Nana-chan..." he stated in a gentle tone and my eyes widened a bit at his words.

"You think so?" I asked, a small blush appearing on my face.

"Yeah! I told my Ma about you and she says you're a nice girl!" he added before hopping on his own two feet. "You know what, Nana-chan? You should come to my house now that we're friends. We can play video games and eat yakisoba together!"

"Okay!" I giggled out, standing up on my feet as well. "Do you have any anime and manga collections? I love reading manga, you know."

"No way! Really? Me too!" he gasped out in surprise.

"Then I guess we should hang out more often!" I laughed out in delight.

"Yeah!" Keisuke responded back with a huge smile on his face.

And that's when I noticed his left sharp canine tooth poking out in between his closed lips as he continued to smile at me. Curiosity got the best of me as I reached out and touched his pointy tooth.

"W-What are you doing?" he stuttered out and a wave of red flushed his cheeks.

"Your canine tooth was poking out in between your closed lips. That's really cute, Kei-chan." I giggled at him again.

"C-C-Cute?!" he gasped out in shock.

"Yeah, cute!" I nodded my head in agreement.

"I'm not cute! I'm manly! Stop teasing me, Nana-chan!" he grumbled out with pouty lips.

"Huh? I'm not teasing you. I'm just stating the fact. And who said you can't be cute if you're manly? I think you can be both manly and cute at the same time if you want." I pointed out and his blush deepened even more than before.

Yeap, Keisuke Baji sure was a cute and adorable boy back then.

And speaking of cute and adorable, when we were like 5-6 years old, a new addition came into the Sano family all of a sudden; Emma Sano. Through my parents, I got to know that Emma's mother was Mr. Sano's second wife and was a year younger than me, Manjiro and Keisuke. Meaning that Emma was Shinichiro and Manjiro's half-sister.

Everything just happened all of a sudden and happened way too fast in my opinion.

On one bright day, Emma's mom suddenly appeared out of nowhere at the Sano residence with Emma and dropped her daughter there in the care of Grandpa Sano, and just left. And when I meant left, I meant she never came back for Emma again. So from that day onwards, Emma became a part of the Sano family and a part of our friend group. It was already weird enough for me to learn that Mr. Sano had another wife while Mrs. Sano (Shinichiro and Manjiro's mother) was still alive and now this?

"Huh? Wow! So you got different moms?" Keisuke asked in surprise and amazement as the four of us (Me, Manjiro, Keisuke and Emma) sat on the floor at the dojo after today's practice before Keisuke looked over at Manjiro with a grin on his face. "Sounds like a foreigner's name."

"I know right?" Manjiro grinned back.

"Then I will be Edward. Ed for short." Keisuke suddenly stated out of nowhere.

"And... I'll be Michael. Mikey for short." Manjiro added as the two boys continued to grin like idiots.

"Huh? What the hell?" I deadpanned at those two while Emma remained unfazed.

"Nana-chin, pick a foreign name for yourself!" Manjiro stated excitedly, looking over at me with a smirk.

"No way in hell." I rejected him immediately.

"You're no fun, Nana-chan!" Keisuke complained.

"Oh, I know! It's 'Nina' for Nana-chin! Or, maybe 'Nancy'. Or, 'Nathalie'..." Manjiro went on and on.

"I think I like Nina better!" Keisuke chimed in.

"Nina it is then!" Manjiro finalized.

"Hey, I never asked for an American name!" I snapped but those two idiots won't listen as they began to talk in broken English among themselves, causing me to let out a heavy sigh in response. "I give up. Those two are hopeless..."

"To be honest I know..." Emma suddenly spoke up for the first time in hours and we all turned our attention to her. "I know how Mommy feels... Mommy hates me. That's why she got rid of me. I know, but she told me she would come to get me after she finished her errands. She said so..."

And with that, she started to sob in front of us, tears flowing down her chubby cheeks. At that moment, I didn't know what to say to comfort her even though I wanted to. It wasn't like Emma and I became really close friends as soon as she arrived at the Sano residence, but I knew I wanted to be friends with her; my first female friend.

"I want to make Emma-chan smile..." I spoke up at the dining table later that night while eating dinner.

"You want to be friends with her?" Mom asked me with a smile and I nodded my head in response.

"But I don't know how to approach her though..." I added with a pouty face. "Every time we practice at the dojo, she would just stand outside and watch us from the doorway."

"Maybe she wants to learn martial arts, but is too shy to ask anyone to teach her?" Dad pointed out. "Maybe you can become her teacher. You already train with Keisuke after class, right? Ask her to join you guys."

"That sounds like a plan!" I responded back with a bright smile, loving the idea my Dad gave me.

And then according to my plan, I approached Emma the next day and asked her to join us for the training, and to my surprise, she happily agreed. It wasn't as hard as I imagined. Maybe she also wanted to be friends with us after all then. So every day after the dojo classes ended, Keisuke and I would stay back and teach Emma some of the martial art moves we knew.

"You're learning from them, Emma?"

The three of us looked over to the side and noticed Manjiro standing at the doorway with a deadpanned face and this offended me and Keisuke to no extent.

"What do you mean 'learning from them', huh?!" Keisuke snapped, frowning his eyebrows at the blonde Sano boy.

"Just because we're not as strong as you, Jiro-chan, doesn't mean we can't teach Emma-chan martial arts!" I added, crossing my arms over my chest.

"Yeah! And besides, we're also getting stronger because of our hard work and dictation!" Keisuke stated proudly, puffing his chest.

"Kei-chan, it's dedication, not dictation." I deadpanned at the ravenette boy.

"Oh really?" Keisuke asked in confusion and I facepalmed myself in response.

"I will be Mikey from now on..." Manjiro spoke up again as he walked over to us.

"Huh?" Emma asked, raising an eyebrow as we all gave him a confused look.

"If your big bro's name is Mikey, then we match, so it's not weird, right? So it's just gonna be Mikey now, Emma." Manjiro clarified himself and hearing this, Emma let out a chuckle in amusement.

"Wah, she finally laughed!" Keisuke whispered into my ear in surprise.

"I know right?" I whispered back, surprised as well.

"You don't get girls at all. I wasn't worried about my name." Emma continued to giggle.

"Ah, you smiled." Manjiro pointed out before his lips curled up into a small smirk. "Don't fall for me now."

"No way, stupid. You are not my type." Emma responded back in a sassy manner.

And from that day onwards we shared a bond that was completely unbreakable.

At the age of six, I lost both of my parents in a car accident. My relatives rejected me, saying that I'd be a burden to them. And in a difficult situation like this, the Sano family was kind enough to take me in and give me a roof over my head. Mrs. Sano, Grandpa Sano, Shinichiro, Manjiro, and Emma, all welcomed me into their family with open arms. They became my 2nd family, my 2nd home. Even though I was very young back then, I started to come to terms with my parents' deaths and began to cope with the situation I was in. For myself, to survive in this cruel world, I needed to become strong, both mentally and emotionally. Instead of mourning over my parents' death, I needed to move on with my life, or else I'd never find happiness like this.

As things started to get a little better for me, another tragedy hit us like a typhoon; Mrs. Sano passed away from an illness after being hospitalized for months, just two years after the death of my parents.

To me, Mrs. Sano was like my second mother and she loved me like her own child. Her death was another shock that I had to cope with along with the Sano family. When Mrs. Sano was still alive, I remember how Manjiro and I used to go visit her in the hospital once a week before going back home after school. There we used to spend hours with her telling her stories of what we did at school or at home and everything. And Manjiro being Manjiro would always share his 'heroic' tales with his mother of how he beat up some random kids at school or at the park, claiming how strong he was. That cocky little shit Manjiro made his mission of asserting his dominance in the whole of Shibuya back then.

"I met this big guy from East elementary's third grade and I beat him up." Manjiro stated proudly with a huge grin as he and I sat on a chair beside the hospital bed.

"You're so strong, Manjiro. Just like your father." Mrs. Sano responded back with a warm smile.

"But violence is bad. Don't you think so too, aunty?" I chimed in and Manjiro threw a dirty glare at me.

"That's true though. What Nana-chan said is also right." Mrs. Sano added, agreeing with me.

"You're just saying that because you're weak, Nana-chin!" Manjiro snapped at me.

"No, you're wrong. I'm not weak and I can fight!" I snapped back, huffing and crossing my arms over my chest. "Unlike you, I'm not a violent person and I don't pick up fights with random people to assert my dominance! Not to mention you always make them cry!"

"They cry because they're weak. It's their fault that they're weak!" Manjiro tried to reason.

"But children cry easily, don't they?" Mrs. Sano asked with a smile.

"Did Daddy also cry easily?" Manjiro asked.

"I wonder if he ever cried in public though?" Mrs. Sano wondered before her lips curled up into a smile. "That man was hopeless..."

The way she smiled, I knew she was thinking about Mr. Sano at that moment. There were times when Mrs. Sano used to tell us stories about Mr. Sano which clearly indicated how much she still loved him and missed him.

"You love Daddy very much, don't you, Mom?" Manjiro asked, tilting his head to the side.

"You think so?" Mrs. Sano chuckled out with a smile.

"Well, then I'll be like Daddy too!" Manjiro stated with a big grin on his face.

But that happiness didn't last long when Mrs. Sano's condition worsened even more. I could still remember the last encounter I had with her. We all went to visit her one last time at the hospital where Manjiro boasted about his victories in fights as usual, and stated that weak guys did not cry so he will not cry as well. He also promised to protect her. However, Mrs. Sano told him that, just because he did not cry did not mean that he was strong. She also revealed that he used to be a crybaby when he was younger. To lighten the heavy situation, I even ridiculed him for being a "crybaby" which made Manjiro furious but Mrs. Sano and I simply shrugged him off and laughed away together.

Three days later after our final visit, Mrs. Sano took her last breath and passed away. The Sano family and I all went to visit her at the hospital where her lifeless body was kept in a room, and there we all grieved and sobbed, except for Manjiro. At first, I was worried, wondering where he went but later I found him in one of the hospital corridors bawling his eyes out. Manjiro wanted to be strong. He wanted to appear strong. He didn't want to be deemed as weak. That's why he always went around and beat up people in order to prove a point that he was the strongest in the area he was at. And because of that, he didn't shed tears during his final visit to his mother. Even at that moment, he didn't want his family to see him cry like this.

I understood how he felt. I understood his pain. After all, I was also an orphan like him. I didn't say a word and simply walked over to him before pulling him into a bear hug. I let him cry silently on my shoulders. Manjiro knew I won't tell anyone about him shedding tears. We might bicker with each other every now and then, but when it came to keeping secrets, we always trusted each other to no extent.

"Nana-chin, promise me you'll never leave my side..." he sobbed causing me to tighten my grip around him even more.

"I promise, Manjiro... I promise...."

Even though I said I understood his pain and suffering as a fellow orphan, I actually never realized what he was actually going through after his mother passed away. As time went by, I noticed some sudden changes in Manjiro which were very concerning. He was getting more and more aggressive and violent and started picking up fights with even older guys on the streets and alleyways. When I confronted him about this, Manjiro explained his situation to me - "Dark Impulse".

He explained that something dark was growing inside him and whenever he succumbed to that darkness, it conflicted with the aspects of his personality and contradicted his behavior like how he felt attracted to violence and wanted to embrace a life of violence by committing multiple atrocities or otherwise or how his emotions would shut down and that would make him act indifferent towards anyone while holding a cold poker face or how he felt capable of hurting or even gunning down his dear ones.

At first, I got worried about his mental state when he told me all of that but then he also assured me that his "Dark Impulse" was in complete control and that there was nothing to be afraid of. As gullible as I was back then, I believed his words and that was the biggest mistake of my entire life.

While growing up, besides Emma, Manjiro and Keisuke, I also became good friends with Takeomi's (Shinichiro's friend) younger siblings named Haruchiyo and Senju. Those two were also the same age as me and the others and we always used to play together at the Sano residence all the time. There was this one time Shinichiro made a toy plane for Manjiro which caught almost everyone's attention and I could still remember how Keisuke, Haruchiyo, and I used to chase after him and begged him to let us play with his toy, but Manjiro being selfish and possessive as always never shared his toy with us.

Senju was no different from us when it came to this aspect. She was also fascinated with Manjiro's toy plane and wished to have one for herself someday. One day, her wish almost came true when she sneaked into Manjiro's bedroom and found the plane sitting on top of a small shelf. Greed and curiosity got the best of her as she took the plane to play with it around the living room only for her to trip by accident and break the toy in the process. It didn't take long for Manjiro to find out about the condition of his toy and when Senju tried to apologize to him, he asked her who broke the toy and she lied, saying it was Haruchiyo just to escape from Manjiro's wrath.

I wasn't sure how things later went down as I was hanging out with Emma in her bedroom, but when I heard Keisuke and Haruchiyo screaming, I immediately dashed out of the room and went outside to see what happened. There in the garden, I found Haruchiyo kneeling down on the ground with the corner of his mouth ripped out, blood gushing out from the wounds. Manjiro was standing right in front of him, his hands soaked in blood, eyes hollow and soulless. A trembling Keisuke was also on the ground just a few feet away from them, shocked and horrified, staring at Manjiro in utter bewilderment. I also found Senju standing on the porch of Sano dojo with her arms wrapped around herself, shaking in fear and horror.

"Oh my God! Haru!!" I cried out in concern before rushing over to his side. "Shin-chan! Take-chan! Come outside, quick!!"

I immediately pulled out my clean handkerchief and held it against Haruchiyo's mouth to stop the bleeding. I then looked over at Keisuke and found him still on the ground, shocked.

"Keisuke! Go and get Shin-chan and Take-chan! Quick!" I ordered causing Keisuke to snap out of his trance.

Keisuke didn't utter a single word in response and immediately obeyed as I said, getting up and rushing back into the house to get Shinichiro and Takeomi.

"Laugh, Haruchiyo." Manjiro demanded in a cold tone and I looked back at him with a frown.

"Manjiro, stop it! That's enough!" I snapped at him but my words didn't reach his ears.

"Laugh, Haruchiyo." he repeated his words which Haruchiyo obeyed as he started to laugh out loud with tears rolling down his cheeks.

There it was, the "Dark Impulse". I knew Manjiro had some mental issues. He admitted that to himself. But I never realized it was this bad. At that moment as Manjiro stood in front of me and Haruchiyo, staring down at us with those soulless eyes, he looked like a goddamn murderer from my point of view. And for the first time in my life, I felt terrified and threatened by Manjiro Sano.

From there, things changed a bit between me and Manjiro after what he did to Haruchiyo. Sure, I still talked to him and was still friends with him, but I always kept a distance between the two of us out of sheer fear and terror. And me pushing Manjiro away from me brought me even closer to Keisuke in the process. Sure, Keisuke was a bit violent and had anger issues, but he wasn't as terrifying as Manjiro was.

Two years passed by since that incident and when we were all at the age of ten, we met Ken Ryuguji aka Draken for the first time.

"You defeated three high school students in seconds while you are only in 5th grade?! Are you a monster?!" Keisuke gasped out in shock as we were walking back home from school that day.

"As expected from Mikey." Haruchiyo chimed in with a smile.

'How is he even friends with Manjiro after that incident?' I thought to myself, looking over at Haruchiyo in concern.

"Hm, yeah, just like a biker gang." Manjiro mumbled to himself with a lollipop in his mouth.

"By the way Mikey, I don't know if you heard about Yamamoto from class 2." Keisuke spoke up again.

"He was being blackmailed by first-year high school students... Apparently, he was saved by a boy from elementary school class 4." Haruchiyo informed.

"Wow. Sounds like a great guy. From elementary school class 4, right?" Manjiro asked with curiosity.

"Not only that, even though he is in 5th grade like us, he has a dragon tattoo on his temple." Haruchiyo added.

"What kind of guy is he?" Keisuke wondered.

"Sounds like trouble to me." I scoffed.

"If I am not mistaken... He's called Draken!" Haruchiyo went on.

"What a strange name." Manjiro commented.

"Ah! The other day I picked up an erotic magazine... It had a strange name like 'The 48 Positions'..." Keisuke chimed in, suddenly changing the topic.

"Keisuke, you perv. You started reading porn at this young age? How disgraceful." I deadpanned at him.

"I-I didn't read it, Nana-chan! I just happened to read the title on the cover only! Believe me!" Keisuke stuttered out in embarrassment, trying his best to convince me that he wasn't a pervert.

"Yeah right. As if I'm gonna believe that." I scoffed, rolling my eyes at him.

Keisuke was about to say something back when suddenly a familiar voice spoke up from the other side of the road, catching our attention.

"Ah, Mikey-kun!"

We looked over to the side to see one of our classmates standing there with a tall, blonde-haired unknown boy who had a dragon tattoo on the left side of his temple. It took me a few seconds to realize who this unknown boy was; it was Draken.

"A boy with a dragon tattoo on his temple..." Keisuke trailed off.

"That's Draken!" Haruchiyo gasped out in a whispered tone.

This caught Manjiro's curiosity and he immediately walked over to Draken with me, Keisuke, and Haruchiyo following him from behind.

"Hey, don't you think the name 'The 48 Positions' is weird? I mean some of the 48 positions are overlapping, right?" Manjiro asked Draken, causing the taller boy to look at the shorter one in utter confusion.

"Eh? What?" Draken asked.

"No matter how you think about it, there's barely a forty of it. What do you think?" Manjiro questioned again.

"What do I think? I never even heard of that." Draken trailed off before I smacked Manjiro hard on the back of his head.

"Ow! Nana-chin!" Manjiro cried out in pain, looking back at me with a dirty glare and pouty lips.

"Mikey, you friggin moron." Keisuke grumbled under in breath.

"Baka!! You can't just ask a guy you just met about porn magazines!!" I snapped and Draken's face immediately went hot red in embarrassment upon hearing my words before I looked back at him with an apologetic look. "Sorry about that. He's a confused child."

"It's okay, I guess..." Draken trailed off before looking back at Manjiro. "Erm, you're Mikey, right?"

"Yeah, that's right. What is it?" Manjiro asked with curiosity.

"Some dudes from middle school asked me to take you to them." Draken stated.

"Huh?" Manjiro asked, furrowing his eyebrows.

"Well... I won't force you." Draken responded back hesitantly.

"Okay!" Manjiro replied, his lips curling up into a smile.

"Manjiro." I called out in a warning tone but the said boy ignored me.

"I'll come along because you asked me. I'll go put my stuff at school first." Manjiro added and I immediately stopped him by putting a hand on his shoulder.

"No need for that. Walking back to school will just waste our time. Give your bag to me." I stated before taking his schoolbag from his shoulders.

Draken then led us to a local parking lot in the neighborhood where we noticed a gang of middle schoolers waiting there, especially for Manjiro's arrival. Manjiro still looked relaxed and unbothered as if dealing with gangs like these was just another part of his everyday routine.

"Hey, I brought him." Draken spoke up with his hands in his pockets. "This guy's Mikey-"

Draken couldn't even finish his sentence as Manjiro dashed forward to those boys before jumping high up in the air and landing straight on the face of the leader, kicking him in the process. The leader was immediately knocked out cold, blood profusely gushing out of his nose while Manjiro landed on the ground with ease before looking back at the other gang members with a scary look on his face.

"Holy shit!" Draken gasped out in shock with widened eyes.

"He really is a monster!" Keisuke commented.

"That's Mikey for ya!" Haruchiyo laughed.

"Show-off..." I sighed heavily, shaking my head.

"So what do some mama's boys who gotta gang up on others want with me?" he asked coldly, his lips curling up into a cocky smirk. "I'm Mikey-sama from 7th Elementary."

It didn't take long before the whole gang ran away from the spot in fear and terror, leaving the rest of us in the parking lot alone.

"You're Draken from 4th elementary, right? Why is a badass like you hanging out with those pieces of shit?" Manjiro asked before a warm smile formed on his face. "Let's be friends, Ken-chin!"

In response, Draken smiled back before looking back at the rest of us.

"Sorry, I didn't get your names yet..." he stated awkwardly.

"Nana Osaki."

"Keisuke Baji."

"Haruchiyo Akashi."

The three of us happily introduced ourselves to him and before we knew it, Draken also became a part of our group; a delightful addition and a reliable friend.

Speaking of delightful addition, we had another one in our group after we befriended Draken; it was Takashi Mitsuya. We met Mitsuya through Draken not long after Draken became a part of our group. Similar to Draken, Mitsuya was a calm level-headed person who always served as the main source of positivity in our group. Despite his rough upbringing, he always tackled every day with a smile. Mitsuya was a pacifist, preferring to not get into an altercation if possible, but at the same time, won't hesitate to fight to protect what was dear to him. He never showed his angrier side to us and always kept his head cool.

Mitsuya also had two younger sisters named Luna and Mana and they meant the whole world to him which showcased how loving and caring he was as a person. And since their mother was rarely at home due to work, Mitsuya took the responsibility of raising his sisters by himself, acting more as the parent than as an older brother in their lives. Mitsuya and I immediately became good friends from the get-go and our friendship later deepened even more when his sisters also took a liking to me. Since I didn't have any younger siblings myself, becoming Luna and Mana's "onee-chan" was just a wonderful experience in my life.

Soon after Mitsuya joined the group, Manjiro and Keisuke brought another boy into our lives and he was Kazutora Hanemiya.

As soon as he arrived in our group, Kazutora became quite attached to Keisuke in a short period of time. I was completely okay with Keisuke and Kazutora's newfound friendship until I observed something odd about the latter. Unlike Draken and Mitsuya, something was off about Kazutora. I didn't know what it was but something about him was peculiar. Usually, Kazutora was calm and chill to hang around with but whenever there was a tough situation he would always talk about violence, fighting, and breaking bones. In short, he was fairly unstable, sadistic, and incredibly violent.

On top of that, his violent tendencies were rubbing off on Keisuke and that had me concerned. Keisuke had always been a violent and hot-headed person ever since his younger days, someone who was hard to control, so the last thing I would ever want was Kazutora's bad influence in his life. While Manjiro was becoming calmer because of Draken's influence in his life, the exact opposite thing was happening to Keisuke because of Kazutora's influence in his life. And because of that, I always kept my eyes on Keisuke and Kazutora just in case they ever got into any trouble. I knew I couldn't stop Keisuke from becoming friends with Kazutora, but at least I could just stick by his side and make sure he didn't do anything stupid and irrational along the way of life.

Unlike Manjiro and Keisuke, I wasn't aware of Kazutora's family situation until I started to hang out with him even more. From the man himself, I learned that Kazutora grew up in an abusive household in a case of domestic violence where his father was the abuser and his mother was the one being abused. At a very young age, his mother always forced him to pick between the parents, and because of all these things, Kazutora grew to scorn upon other happy families. Something as simple as seeing children having tender moments with their parents always trigger a sore spot within Kazutora and irritated him deeply.

I knew I would never understand Kazutora's pain and suffering, but I still wanted to try and understand him. Unlike Kazutora, I grew up in happy and healthy families. I remember my Mom and Dad being loving and caring individuals in general and from what I could recall, they always shared a healthy marital relationship with each other and because of that, I led a very happy life with them till they passed away. After the death of my parents, the Sanos who became my 2nd family took me in and they gave me all the love, care, and respect in the world they believed I deserved. Unlike Kazutora, I was loved and wanted. So, I would never understand his pain, but I was willing to understand him and be friends with him.

On June 19, 2003, Tokyo Manji Gang was formed in front of Musashi Shrine with Manjiro as the Commander, Draken as the Vice-Commander, Mitsuya as the Elite Guard Commander, another new friend added to the group named Pah-chin as the banner carrier, and last but not least Keisuke and Kazutora as the Attack Unit. Keisuke was the one who came up with the idea after we learned that Kazutora was getting bullied by the 9th Generation Black Dragon; the same gang which was initially created by Shinichiro years back when he was also the Commander of the 1st Generation Black Dragon. I was kind of against the whole plan of creating a gang like this knowing how gang life could get nasty and brutal through Shinichiro's experiences, but since it was about protecting each other from the outside terrors, I finally gave in to the idea. "A gang where we can all risk our lives for each other" - was the motto of the Tokyo Manji Gang, something that Keisuke came up with as well.

"Nana-chin! I want you in my gang as the Advisor! The brain of the group!" Manjiro demanded and I deadpanned at him in response.

"No way in hell." I scoffed at him while the other boys watched the two of us bickering from the side with amusement.

"Huh?! Why not?!" he exclaimed out in shock.

"Your gang's name is Tokyo Manjiro Gang. Who the fuck even name their gang after their Commander's first name? I ain't joining a gang with such a shitty name."

"Are you saying my first name is shitty?!"

"Yes."

"So cruel! You suck, Nana-chin!!"

"Right back at ya, Manjiro. If it was Shin-chan, probably I'd have given a second thought, but with you as the Commander, I'll pass."

"Why are you so obsessed with my big bro?! He's too old for you!!"

"It's called falling in love, Manjiro. You won't get it. And I've my reasons for liking Shin-chan. He's charming and charismatic, unlike you."

"What did you say?!"

"You heard me. You don't even fit as a leader. You always fall asleep in the backseat while riding a bike, you make us do your shit, all day you do is eat and sleep and never do anything productive, you make us carry you on the back like a potato sack, you suck at making decisions and choices and the list goes on and on. So there's no way in hell I'm working under you, bitch."

"Bitch?! You're gonna pay for this, Nana-chin!!!"

"Hey, stop that!! Don't cling on my back like a goddamn monkey!! Manjiro, don't you fucking dare pull my hair!! I'm gonna fucking kill ya!!"

"Will this ever gonna stop?" Mitsuya asked as he and the rest of the gang continued to stare at me and Manjiro with deadpanned faces.

"Not until the next few hours." Draken sighed while rubbing his forehead.

"The drawback of being friends with one another since the diaper days..." Pah-chin commented in amusement.

More time passed by and before I could even realize it, it was already the month of August in 2003. Shinichiro's birthday went by on 1st August and now Manjiro's birthday was coming up very soon which was on 20th August. And so, Shinichiro and I decided to make plans for cocky little shit Manjiro together for that year.

Despite all his delinquent ways as a teenager, Shinichiro grew up to be a respectable adult in the end. Mature, responsible, sensible, dependable - these were the perfect words that could describe the adult Shinichiro Sano and these qualities were the reasons why I swooned over him in the first place. There were those days when I would spend hours with Shinichiro at his bike shop "S.S MOTORS" and we would talk to each other non-stop. We talked about anything and everything that came into our minds, from how we started our days to how we ended them. Or sometimes, we talked about our likes or dislikes, any new books or manga that I had read, any new TV shows or movies that he watched, his past life as a delinquent, those golden eras of gang life, and the list could go on forever. Shinichiro and I never got bored as long as we had each other. And even in those days, when we didn't talk much, just sitting there beside Shinichiro in silence made me feel that I wasn't alone in this world. I didn't know what supernatural power Shinichiro possessed, but his presence was soothing which always made me feel relaxed and safe around him.

There were those other times when he would call Wakasa and Benkei over to his bike shop and they would bicker all day long while I would watch them quietly from the side with a content smile on my face. Then when it would get extra late, Benkei would go home while Wakasa would stick around and pull out a shogi board before asking me to play with him. I never thought someone like Wakasa Imaushi would be interested in a board game like shogi, but he always claimed it got his brain going. And then Wakasa and I would continue to play the board game while Shinichiro would work late into the night. At one point in time, Shinichiro would call it a day and join us in the game as well. Despite never being able to beat Wakasa in a game who was extremely good at strategizing and thinking ahead, I always won against Shinichiro who was way too cocky about his abilities for his own good and after losing against a kid like me, Wakasa would always rub my victory in Shinichiro's cute, pouty face.

And this never changed between the three of us. It was a regular routine that we religiously followed, but only this time around we were hanging out at Wakasa's gym instead of Shinichiro's bike shop. Wakasa's gym was located in the opposite direction of Shinichiro's bike shop, on the other side of the road, and because of that, through the windows of the gym, we could easily see the bike shop from the other side.

"A bike? As Manjiro's birthday gift?" I asked, looking up from the shogi board.

"Yeap. A CB250T motorcycle." Shinichiro replied with a toothy grin.

"That's the bike Mikey always wanted, right?" Wakasa asked, leaning back in his seat.

"Yeah... Looks like Manjiro has to say goodbye to his dear old moped now." I stated, stretching my arms up.

"Did that moped have a name?" Wakasa asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah. Street Hawk." I replied with a smile, recalling just how a few days ago Manjiro kicked his own moped because some gang bullied Keisuke and shit.

"That's so like Mikey." Wakasa chuckled in response.

"And what do you want for your birthday this year, Nana-chan?" Shinichiro asked me with a bright smile, leaning towards my side.

"It's August now. My birthday is in December." I pointed out.

"Won't hurt if we started planning right now." Shinichiro shrugged and I took a moment to think about what I wanted from him.

"Then take me on a date on my birthday this year." I responded back causing Shinichiro to choke on his cola while Wakasa stared at us in amusement.

"D-D-DATE?!" Shinichiro stuttered out, his face erupting hot red like lava. "Y-You and I on a date-"

"Don't worry. It won't be a romantic date, Shin-chan." I spoke up with a smile, trying to calm him down. "It's gonna be just you and me hanging out together all day long. We can go to an amusement park or to a movie theatre, grab some lunch at a restaurant, or maybe go to an arcade or bawling center, maybe sing our hearts out at karaoke, take a quiet stroll at a park while eating our favorite ice creams, and then when the sun goes down and the stars come out, we can go on a long ride on the outskirts of Tokyo on your fancy little bike."

"Wow. Nana-chan's so mature." Wakasa commented in amazement. "Look at all the plans she made. But why you wanna go with Shin? I thought you and I were soulmates."

"No, we're not. You're being delusional, Waka-chan." I stated in a cool tone.

"You wounded me, princess." Wakasa sighed dramatically before looking back at Shinichiro. "Do you have any clue what to do on dates?"

Immediately Shinichiro went completely silent, his lips forming a tight thin line.

"I didn't know you were this clueless, Shin-chan. Even Keisuke knows better than you. Last week he even took me on a yakisoba date after school, you know." I informed.

"Keisuke took you on a date?!" Shinichiro asked in surprise.

"Looks like Baji's finally becoming a man, huh?!" Wakasa laughed out loud. "Hey Shin, might as well take some tips from Baji if you need any."

"Fuck off, Waka!" Shinichiro snapped before standing up from his seat.

"Where are you going?" I asked as I watched him walking towards the entrance of the gym.

"I left my cigarettes in the shop. Be right back." Shinichiro replied.

"You can take mine if you want..." Wakasa suggested, pulling out a cigarette packet - Black Stone, cheery flavor.

"Nah, I don't smoke that shit." Shinichiro scoffed. "Seven Stars is the only one for me."

"What's up with you guys and those cancer sticks? You two should stop smoking. They make your breath smell bad." I huffed, crossing my arms over my chest.

"One day, Nana-chan! One day!~" Shinichiro sang out before leaving the gym.

"Shin's lucky to have some like you, Nana-chan..." Wakasa stated with a warm smile on his face. "We all thought he might die a virgin, but looks like that won't be the case anymore. Finally, there's someone who took interest in our poor little Shin!"

"Yeah, someone who's 10 years younger than him. Is it weird for me to love him?" I asked and Wakasa shook his head.

"Age-gap relationship is common around the world. There's nothing weird about it. But yes, at the same time, both the partners in this kind of relationship have to be of appropriate ages. And that's why you need to wait a bit longer, Nana-chan. First, grow up and become an adult. Till then I'll make sure Shin's here, waiting for you." Wakasa responded back with a toothy grin causing me to smile back.

Although Wakasa's words did bring some hope and happiness to me, I never took into consideration to such possibility that his words might never come true, that it would be the last time we would be seeing 23-year-old Shinichiro Sano alive and breathing when he walked out of the gym in front of our eyes that very night.

As if the whole universe stopped moving and every law of physics stopped working. To me, the world became monotone, dull and lifeless. I felt numb and weak. It felt like all my life's energy was sucked out of my body. And the reason I was feeling all of this was because of one thing; Shinichiro Sano passed away - or to be more precise about it - had been murdered by Kazutora Hanemiya. The fact that Shinichiro was gone for good and was never coming back, the fact that Kazutora was the one who killed him or the fact that Keisuke was there during the time of the incident and witnessed everything in firsthand, it was so difficult for me to come to terms with either of those facts and accept them.

At first, I was in denial when I saw Shinichiro's lifeless body in front of me and it went like that for the next few days but as soon as the reality hit me, the next thing I knew was tears rolling down my cheeks like waterfalls until my tear ducts went completely dry, leaving me with a painful headache. Grieving and crying, organizing and attending the funeral, handling and consoling the other two Sano siblings, coping and moving on from Shinichiro's death - all of these took a huge toll on me, leaving me completely lifeless on the inside.

The last time I saw Keisuke was the night of the incident; when Wakasa and I started to wonder what was taking Shinichiro so long just to grab a packet of cigarettes, we went up to his bike shop to check up on him, and there I came face to face with that horrifying scene - Shinichiro laying on the floor lifeless with blood gushing out from the back of his head, a trembling teary-eyed Keisuke kneeling beside Shinichiro's unmoving body with a horrified look on his face and a petrified Kazutora standing beside them with a heavy metal tool in his hand which he might have used to hit Shinichiro on the back of the head from behind.

"What do you want, Keisuke?" I asked in a cold tone.

There he was, Keisuke Baji, standing before me in the middle of my bedroom while I sat on my bed, staring him down with a hard expression.

“I-I want to explain everything that happened and I want to say sorry...” Keisuke spoke up, serious and devoid of any emotion other than guilt. "I know you're mad and you've every right to hate me, but I also want you to listen to what I've to say. So please..."

I didn't respond back and simply stared at him with cold eyes which was a cue for him to continue talking. He started to explain how Kazutora suggested stealing a bike for Manjiro’s birthday, how the two of them broke into the shop, how Keisuke recognized Shinichiro and tried to call for Kazutora, but his friend was so high on adrenaline and fear that he just didn’t stop in time, how Kazutora didn’t want to harm Shinichiro and how guilty he felt afterward, how Keisuke got away with hefty fine his mother had to pay, while Kazutora, being the one to commit the act of murder, was sentenced to two years in a juvenile detention center.

"At first, I didn't want to do it. I was totally against the idea, but Kazutora kept on saying how Mikey would be happy if he got the bike and-"

"I already know everything, Keisuke." I cut him off mid-sentence, furrowing my eyebrows a bit. "I wanna know... why are you here, Keisuke?"

"I want you to forgive Kazutora..."

"Huh?"

"I said I want you to-"

"I heard what you said just now. But why are you asking this for Kazutora?"

Keisuke was here to make an appeal for Kazutora, but not for himself. Why was he so damn selfless?

"Nana, listen, he-"

"There's no way in hell I'm forgiving him for murdering Shin-chan, Keisuke. Don't you get it? Shin-chan is gone and he's never coming back. And Kazutora is the reason why Shin-chan is dead in the first place. Manjiro and Emma lost their brother. Gramps lost his grandson. I lost my childhood best friend, the love of my life, my first and only love. I was in love with Shin-chan for years now, Keisuke, years. For years, I kept loving him. And now all of a sudden he's gone for good because of Kazutora and you're asking me to forgive that guy? Have you lost your sanity just like Kazutora or what?"

Silence filled the room once I stopped talking as I watched Keisuke looking down at the floor with shame and guilt.

"What did Manjiro say?" I spoke up again.

"Mikey forgave me, but not Kazutora." he muttered out in a low tone.

"That's fair. I don't blame him for that." I shrugged, letting out a sigh. "Keisuke..."

The said boy looked up again and met my gaze.

"There's a saying that goes like - "Always forgive, but never forget. Learn from your mistakes, but never regret"... Have you ever heard about this saying before?" I asked and in response, he shook his head. "Well, but now you did... Keisuke, I don't know what Manjiro's current feelings for Kazutora are like and honestly, I don't care if Manjiro forgives him or not. The truth is I can't either forgive or forget. I can't forgive Kazutora for killing Shin-chan and I can't forget how Shin-chan lost his life. And talking about mistakes and regrets, it was my mistake that I allowed you to hang out with Kazutora in the first place, it was my mistake that I let you become friends with him, it was my mistake that I didn't pull you away from Kazutora when I had the chance. I'm learning from my mistakes, Keisuke. Meeting and becoming friends with Kazutora was a mistake, mine and everyone else. And from those mistakes, I learned not to associate myself with Kazutora anymore and I don't regret this decision, Keisuke. And also, I already forgave you and I hold no grudge against you. That's my final decision and you can't change my mind in any way possible. So take it or leave it, your choice."

And with that silence filled the room once again as I continued to stare at my childhood best friend named Keisuke Baji - loyal, generous, trustworthy, dependable, a self-sacrificial idiot with violent tendencies and the need to destroy.

"You shouldn't forgive me that easily, Nana..." he whispered out, eyes getting teary as he spoke.

"But I just did..." I responded back calmly.

"I was there when Shinichiro-kun got killed and I couldn't do anything to prevent it from happening."

"I know but you weren't the one who killed him..."

"I'm an idiot and I only bring destruction in life."

"I know you do."

"You should stay away from me."

"You know I can't do that..."

"Nana..." Keisuke trailed off in a soft tone before he walked over and stood a few inches away from me while I kept sitting on my bed. "Can I ask you a favor?"

"What?" I asked, raising an eyebrow and his eyes softened at me even more.

"From now on, can you let me protect you and stay by your side till my last breath?"

At one evening (2005)

Right now, I was at Keisuke's apartment, helping him out with his studies and upcoming test. Keisuke Baji might not be the brightest flower on the field (certainly the prettiest of course), but he was very eager to learn. As his smarter study buddy since our elementary school days, a study date at his place was my way of saying sorry to him for ditching our yakisoba lunch date this afternoon. When I walked into the Baji residence, I was warmly welcomed by Keisuke's mother and his only parent, Ryoko Baji who greeted me with a friendly smirk and hair ruffle before she started to yell and kick Keisuke again (which she was probably doing earlier before my arrival).

Much like her son, Ryoko Baji had a violent and short-tempered nature that would quickly lead to an aggressive attitude which could be heavily suggested that Keisuke got his unpleasant traits from his mother. However, unlike her son, Ryoko was normally able to be very cool and calm at times especially towards me because, in her eyes, I was a nice and polite kid. She was also someone who would always recognize the flaws in her son and would also be really worried about him like any normal parent should.

Ryoko always disapproved of Keisuke's violent attitude and would even smack or yell at him (not in an abusive way) for his actions (and by actions I meant him getting into fights almost every day and burning down cars just because he was craving peyoung yakisoba). Despite recognizing all of Keisuke's flaws, Ryoko always desired that he would be a good boy and would do better in his studies and school.

When I met her for the first time, I was only five years old back. It was when Keisuke joined the Sano dojo a year back that he and I became really good friends and he ended up inviting me to his place so we could play together with his toys. Long black hair, sharp brown eyes, thin eyebrows, pointy canine teeth; she looked really pretty in my eyes (aside from my own mother and Mrs. Sano) and I was really amazed by her beauty.

And Keisuke got all those exact same physical features from his mother, even her hot-tempered attitude. In short, Keisuke was a mini version of his mother and it was really cute in my opinion. Upon our first meeting, I thought Ryoko was Keisuke's older sister or something like that just because she looked so young. Maybe she was one and had Keisuke at a very young age, who knows? Also, most of the time, she had this frown on her face which most likely indicated that she was always constantly worrying about her aggressive, angry son.

Ryoko was one of those cool moms who gave zero fuck to everything, like 'I don't give a fuck' sort of attitude. Single working parent who had a habit of smoking and always walked around like a boss with her head up high - that was Ryoko Baji to me and to everyone; a lady with a firm, explosive personality but underneath hid a very sensitive and caring person.

"Did Keisuke get into fights again today, Nana-chan?" she asked narrowing her eyes at me with her arms crossed over her chest.

I peeked to the side and saw Keisuke doing some weird hand gestures, telling me to lie to his mother.

"Keisuke's been a good boy at school today, Ryoko-san..." I replied, looking back at her with a convincing smile.

Even though he kicked asses of some punks on the way back home earlier today...

"Is that so, huh?" she hummed before a small smile appeared on her face. "Well, that's good then. Thank you for always taking care of that useless son of mine, Nana-chan."

"It's not a big deal, Ryoko-san." I chuckled in response.

"Mom! Why do we have only one packet of peyoung yakisoba here?!" Keisuke suddenly yelled out from the kitchen before he started to head towards the front door. "I'll quickly go and buy some yakisoba from the nearby store!"

"Oh, no you don't, mister!" Ryoko yelled back, kicking him to get inside the house again. "Nana-chan's here to tutor you, not to eat yakisoba! Don't waste her precious time, you son of a bitch! Get your ass to your room right now! And also, no yakisoba for you today cause I'm cooking dinner tonight!"

"Ouch! Stop kicking me, woman!" Keisuke yelled out again while I simply stared at the mother-son duo in amusement.

Did Ryoko-san just call herself a bitch?? Wow...

Soon after that, Keisuke and I settled down in his bedroom and we began to study, or more like I began to tutor him. When it came to studying, locations didn’t really matter to Keisuke, but somewhere quiet, with no “annoying punks” around always was the best way to get him to concentrate on his school stuff. To my own surprise, his school stuff was actually really organized - colorful folders for every subject, important documents in clear film, and so on, but unfortunately, he had zero motivation. When he would stray from his schoolbooks, I had to either kick his ass or smack him on the head to bring back his concentration, but once he would get into that “Learning Headspace”, things would go upwards from there.

Keisuke would even tie his hair up into a ponytail and put on those stupid glasses because he considered his study sessions with me a serious matter. I had to go through the entire school curriculum with him and since I already completed my second year in middle school last year, it was easy to teach him what he didn't know. However, the hardest part of the whole process was actually having him understand the content I was teaching him. Like he had trouble remembering kanji words in Japanese or events and key figures in Japanese history or phrases in English or understanding the formulae and methods of mathematics and the list goes on.

"What? Takemichi?" Keisuke asked as he looked up from his book and locked his gaze on me, raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah. That guy's name is Takemichi Hanagaki." I responded back with a smile. "He's weak at fighting, but the way he faced Kiyomasa... For some reason, he reminds me of Shin-chan... Manjiro took a liking to him. He's probably thinking about recruiting that guy in Toman."

Keisuke immediately went quiet for a moment before furrowing his eyebrows at me.

"So, now what? You started liking this twerp or something?" he grumbled out, sounding a bit irritated.

"Huh? What? No!" I replied, frowning back at him. "Of course not, you idiot! What are you even talking about? Takemichi might remind me of Shin-chan in a way, but he isn't my type at all. Also, I just met him today. He's a total stranger to me. I don't fall in love with strangers."

Hearing my answer, Keisuke now looked visibly relaxed.

What's wrong with him? He never behaves like this...

"So, what's your type?" he asked, leaning towards the side.

"My type?" I asked back and he nodded his head at me. "Well... someone who knows me well, someone who will accept me the way I am, someone who's loyal, honest, and respectful... I don't care about the looks, to be honest as long as the guy is nice and has a good heart."

"Is that so, huh..." he trailed off in a whispered tone as he momentarily looked away from me and stared off to space, getting lost in his thoughts.

What is he thinking now? This boy... so unpredictable...

"Okay, that's enough. Breaks over." I spoke up with a sigh causing Keisuke to snap out of his thoughts. "Let's play a game."

"We finished studying already?" he asked in confusion.

"No, we're not. You see, I'm gonna give you 50 pop quiz questions. It's about everything we went through up until now. If you get half of them correct, like 25 questions, I'll take you to a yakisoba dinner tomorrow... And if you get all of them correct, then I'll-"

"Then can I get a kiss from you?"

"I'll slap you, Keisuke."

August 3rd, 2005

That day after breaking and shattering almost everything Takemichi owned followed by the yellow-haired boy's sudden outburst with a piece of turd on his head, Manjiro and Draken finally decided to make up and things went back to normal like how they used to be. As long as those two weren't fighting each other and creating chaos, I didn't need to worry about anything anymore, for now at least. So I went back to my usual relaxed mood again, releasing myself from all headaches, burdens, and panics.

Then two days later after the incident at Takemichi's place, Keisuke called up and asked me if I wanted to go to the festival this year which was going to be held at the Musashi Shrine on August 3rd. I accepted his offer, thinking that it would be a great way to relax and treat myself to food and stuff while having a better chance to spend some quality time with my best friend named Keisuke Baji.

Tonight was August 3rd, meaning the night of the Musashi Festival. Several food stands and game stands were whelming the area of the Musashi Shrine. The place was lighted up by numerous lanterns and decorations that emphasized the festival and the traditions. Walking down the path while pushing through the crowd, Keisuke and I were in our normal casual clothes (our usual denim shirts and black jeans with black combat boots) as we didn't even bother to wear yukatas on this occasion for various reasons. Like Keisuke came up with like - "What if we've to fight some punks on the street tonight? We can't do that if we're wearing a yukata now, can we?" He had a fair point though. Being a part of a delinquent gang meant we were constantly surrounded by punks, constantly fighting random gangs and shit. How exhausting.

"What's Mikey doing tonight? Is he coming to the festival later on?" Keisuke asked as we walked together side by side, holding hands with fingers intertwined.

"Don't know." I shrugged. "Manjiro suddenly got an urgent phone call from some Toman members this evening, saying that they wanted to meet him somewhere near the Shibuya station."

"That's strange..." Keisuke muttered out, furrowing his eyebrows a bit as we walked down the narrow pathway. "What's so urgent that they have to call him up like that?"

"I know right? Doesn't make any sense at all." I responded back, slightly frowning as well.

To this day, I could still remember how I used to come to this festival every year with Shinichiro, Manjiro, Emma and Keisuke. Shinichiro used to take us to different food stands and buy us whatever we felt like eating. Playing games and buying souvenirs were things we all enjoyed doing but watching fireworks together at the end of the festival was a must. There was no way we could miss out on the chance of watching fireworks together - that was what we used to say back then. We even had our own special spot around the Musashi Shrine where the five of us would sit down on the grass and enjoy the firework show together. But everything suddenly changed after Shinichiro passed away. I really missed those days, really.

Then all of a sudden, a familiar voice spoke up from behind us.

"Nana? Baji?"

We immediately halted in our spots and turned around to look - it was Emma, Draken, Takemichi, and Hinata standing behind us with confused looks on their faces. The girls were wearing cute yukatas which suited them very well while the boys were in their normal casual clothes just like me and Keisuke.

“Nana! You came!” Emma smiled brightly and walked up to hug me, but the hug wasn’t very comfortable as Keisuke refused to let go of our intertwined hands. "I thought you wanted to stay at home tonight."

"Keisuke asked me to come, so I came here with him." I smiled back with a nonchalant shrug.

“Look what the cat dragged in...” Draken stated with a smirk, looking down at Keisuke’s unbuttoned shirt. “Nice tits, Baji.”

"One more word out of your mouth and I'm murdering you right here and now, Draken." Keisuke snarled out and I nudged him to the side to calm him down since Takemichi and Hinata were also there.

"Be nice now, Keisuke..." I stated in a soft tone before looking back at Takemichi and Hinata with a smile. "Takemichi, Hinata. Hey there!"

"Hello, Nana-chan!" Hinata greeted me happily as she and her boyfriend came closer to us.

"Nana-chan, who's that?" Takemichi asked in confusion, feeling intimidated by Keisuke.

"Oh, this is Keisuke Baji, Toman's 1st Division Captain. The biggest edgelord in the entirety of Shibuya..." I introduced them to Keisuke causing the said boy to twitch his eyebrows when I called him 'Shibuya's Edgelord'. "Manjiro and I've been friends with Keisuke ever since we were four years old. He's our oldest childhood best friend."

"Toman's 1st Division Captain?!" Takemichi gasped out in shock, his eyes widening open.

"You're that twerp from the other day." Keisuke scoffed, frowning down at the yellow-haired boy. "Takemichi Hanagaki, right?"

"Y-Yes! Nice to meet you, Baji-kun!" Takemichi squeaked out in fear, almost comical in a sense.

"Keisuke, stop scaring the poor guy." I scolded, causing Keisuke to pout at me before I looked back at Takemichi with an apologetic look. "Sorry, Takemichi. Keisuke looks scary, but he's a nice guy. He means no harm."

"Anyway, where's Mikey?" Draken asked, looking around.

"He's not here..." Keisuke replied before draping an arm around my shoulders. "Got some urgent call or shit."

"Huh? Really? I thought he would definitely be here given that Nana's here too. You know how clingy he is to her." Emma pointed out with a sly smirk but I ignored her remark while Keisuke scoffed in response.

"Whatever. We're leaving. Let's go, Nana." Keisuke stated with his arm still draped around my shoulder before he started to pull me away from those other four.

"Lead the way, my beloved arsonist." I joked with a cheeky smirk causing Keisuke's cheeks to turn hot red in color.

“I have more to my personality than burning cars, Nana.” He grumbled, dropping his arm off my shoulder and grabbing my hand again, intertwining our fingers.

“I know. I’m just teasing you.” I chuckled out at his bashfulness.

“Whatever.” Keisuke dismissed me, before leading me away.

“See ya later, guys!" I shouted out to my friends.

Saying farewell to my friends, I walked away with Keisuke hand in hand through the crowd of the festival. Back then, as little kids, Keisuke and I used to come to this festival together every year with the Sano siblings, and I could still remember how Keisuke and Manjiro used to hold my hands on each side and walk down the path of the festival. They were so stubborn that neither of them ever wanted to let go of my hands. Holding Keisuke's hand at this moment was reminding me of those days.

During the Musashi Shrine festival, vendors would set up all around the shrine grounds and sometimes the surrounding vicinity. They sold traditional snacks, from baked sweet potatoes and takoyaki to newer additions, such as chocolate-dipped bananas, candy apples, and character lollipops. Traditional festival games were interspersed among the snack vendors. An example of this was goldfish scooping. The game master would provide a delicate paper ‘net’ to scoop the goldfish into a bowl. Once the net would break, the player's turn would be over. The player would get to keep any goldfish they caught. An unusual variation in this game was played with mini turtles. Other carnival-style games like ring toss and target practice could be found here at this festival as well. Small trinkets, stuffed toys, and other souvenirs could be bought at Musashi Festival. Many were edible, while the toys, masks, and other goods often appealed to young children. They would also include stuffed toys of popular cartoon characters and plastic masks depicting animal faces.

"Okay, general knowledge time..." I spoke up and Keisuke looked over at me with curiosity. "Do you know what this Musashi Shrine is known for?"

"This Musashi Shrine...?" the ravenette boy trailed for a moment before shaking his head. "No, I've no clue."

"This shrine is locally known for being the site of what are claimed to be the graves of Hirata Muni, his wife Omasa, and most controversially, the grave of Miyamoto Musashi himself. Miyamoto Musashi also known as Shinmen Takezō, Miyamoto Bennosuke, or by his Buddhist name, Niten Dōraku was a Japanese swordsman, philosopher, strategist, writer, and rōnin, who became renowned through stories of his unique double-bladed swordsmanship and undefeated record in his 61 duels. Musashi, as he was often simply known, is considered a Kensei, a sword-saint of Japan. He was the founder of the Niten Ichi-ryū, or Nito Ichi-ryū, style of swordsmanship, and in his final years authored The Book of Five Rings (Go Rin No Sho) and Dokkōdō (The Path of Aloneness)." I informed him causing the boy to give me a look of amazement.

"And that's why I love having you as my tutor. You're just too smart." he grinned and I giggled out in response before looking up at the sky above us.

"This year... I don't want to miss the firework show, Keisuke." I stated as we sat closer to one another on a bench somewhere quiet (a more secluded part of the festival grounds) eating takoyaki and candy apples together.

"You really love the fireworks, huh?" Keisuke asked with a grin and I giggled out in response.

"I always wanted to draw rainbows in the dark, hold pencils of pure light, I guess that's why I love fireworks so. The fireworks are chaos and predictability - their explosive gifts finding their own time and space to own. As they do, I am the spectator, seeing their blazing trails arc above. There's something about them that warms me even in the cold as if their stray sparks passed into my blood. Arcing fireworks light the sky as rainbows of starlight." I stated in a soft tone causing Keisuke to give me a look of amusement.

"You can be so poetic sometimes, Nana. Seriously though..." Keisuke responded back, chuckling out as well.

As I sat there beside Keisuke looking at him, I suddenly started to realize how beautiful he actually was. The silvery-platinum moonlight fell on him and illuminated his every feature, making him look absolutely ethereal. Long black hair - smooth, silky, and wavy; sharp brown eyes; sharp teeth; sharp jawline and cheekbones; skin like milky yet manly rough; eyebrows sharp yet thick; tall stature with a perfect muscular body for a middle schooler - Keisuke Baji was a total hunk among the many.

After Shinichiro Sano, if I did find any other man physically attractive or found myself getting attracted to someone other than Shinichiro, that was Keisuke Baji. I always knew from the start that I was somewhat attracted to Keisuke one way or another, but my love for Shinichiro was so deep and passionate that it blinded me from realizing my feelings for Keisuke.

I always believed a man's beauty starts from his hearty, loving soul and radiates from there to create his final form; and men like Shinichiro and Keisuke were the perfect examples of that. Loyal, trustworthy, honest, respectful, kind, generous, compassionate, and a heart of gold - those were the words I could associate Shinichiro and Keisuke with. Sure Keisuke was violent and pretty much brainless while Shinichiro was weak and a crybaby, but I couldn't overlook the fact that they were the type of men who were perfect for almost every type of woman out there after analyzing their beauty and personality.

"Take a picture. It'll last long."

I immediately snapped out of my thoughts when Keisuke's words reached my ears. I then noticed the boy smirking at me mischievously, his left-top canine tooth poking out from in between his lips.

"Why would I take your picture?" I scoffed, looking away from him a small blush on my cheeks. "You're ugly."

"Ouch. Now you're hurting my feelings, Nana." Keisuke joked as he put a hand on the left side of his chest and I smacked him playfully on his arm.

"Shut up." I huffed with a pout, causing him to let out another light chuckle.

His voice was so deep and velvety, it sounded really tantalizing to hear.

"We'll be able to see the firework show from here. I think it's a perfect spot for the view." Keisuke pointed out and I looked around at the area.

"Yeah, you're right." I hummed in agreement.

"I'm the one who found the spot here. I'm a genius, ain't I? You should thank me for this." He smirked at me cockily.

"That's not happening." I scoffed and he threw a playful glare at me.

"You ungrateful woman. You're lucky that I love you." he scoffed, rolling his eyes and I stuck out my tongue at him teasingly.

"And that's your fatal flaw." I joked sassily as if the words I just said were the biggest secret this universe could offer him while staring up at the full moon night sky. "Your love for me might kill you someday."

Then suddenly silence fell between the two of us for a moment and this caused me to start to panic from the inside.

Why did he go quiet? Why isn't he responding? Did I screw up something? Did I say something I shouldn't have?

When I looked back at him again, I noticed he was already staring at me with a soft look in his gaze - so loving and soft it started to make me all warm and fuzzy inside. Taking the advantage of me losing myself in a daze, Keisuke scooted closer to me, arms touching, shoulders brushing, as he gently grabbed my hand that was on my lap and intertwined our fingers.

"To me, that's a beautiful flaw..." he whispered out, leaning closer to my face, his sharp eyes darkened and his thumb gently brushed the knuckles of my hand that was intertwining his. "I don't mind dying for you."

And my eyes immediately widened at his words and without knowing myself, I tightened my grip on our intertwined hands. Worry and panic slightly started to display in my eyes as I looked into his eyes in desperation.

"Don't you ever dare die on me, Keisuke..." I whispered back and his gaze softened even more. "I already lost Shinichiro. I don't wanna lose you too."

I could feel the heat and warmth radiating from Keisuke's body as he leaned closer and pressed his forehead against mine, his warm sweet breath caressing my face and lips. He smelled very nice, a mix of mint and sandalwood. Keisuke gently pushed a few strands of my raven locks behind my right ear and cupped my right cheek with his left hand, brushing my skin with his thumb, innocently yet teasingly while the look in his eyes was hot, fiery, and passionate. The way our skin touched, the way we invaded each other's personal spaces and boundaries, I didn't mind or feel uncomfortable with him being this close to me at this very moment, and neither did he. We never did and we never would.

"Sorry for scaring you... I won't say that again, Nana..." he whispered again and our noses touched, slightly. "I won't ever leave you alone. Ever. I promised you that day, remember? I'm here, always. By your side."

Keisuke Baji was an unpredictable man. For me, who was good at reading people just by observing their behavior, there were times I couldn't tell what was actually going through Keisuke's mind. This man was so wild and loved the thrill of adrenaline so much to the point that he would punch someone out on the street for no apparent reason, only because he felt like it, or would burn down a car simply because he was hungry. His erratic behavior always confused me to no end and I always had to figure him out, always had to learn something new about him which was frustrating and fun at the same time. Like that one time when I was tutoring him, he asked me for a kiss as a reward. I still couldn't tell if he was being serious or he was simply just joking. Like right now the way he was touching me was so loving and passionate yet so playful and teasing.

Keisuke and Manjiro had always been touchy and clingy towards me ever since we were little kids; Keisuke lesser than Manjiro but it was still the same. As kids, their touches were friendly and innocent but it all slowly started to change once we entered middle school. While Manjiro's touches were possessive and demanding yet somewhat child-like, Keisuke's ones felt more different, more like the way one would touch their lover, not their mere childhood friend. I wasn't sure if I was being paranoid or was overthinking it, but that was how I always felt under Keisuke's touches; unsatisfied and breathless. I wanted more. I craved more. And I knew if this kept going on like this between me and Keisuke, I definitely would go crazy one day. Keisuke Baji would be the death of me someday.

Hearing his soothing deep voice eased my heart and soul before I closed my eyes and nuzzled against his hand which was still holding my face ever so lovingly and gently.

"Hey, Keisuke, listen... I want to tell you something-"

I was suddenly out off when a cell phone started to ring; it was Keisuke's. We then quickly pulled away from each other before the ravenette boy answered his phone. I noticed his face went from calm to serious and then to furious. Furrowing his eyebrows deep, his eyes sharpened and his jaw tightened.

"Yeah, okay... I'll go and get the rest of the crew right now. Don't worry about it..." he stated and hung up the call.

"What happened?" I asked, furrowing my eyebrows as well.

"Mitsuya called. It's Peh." He replied, looking back at me with all seriousness. "That bastard snitched."

24th October 2005

After that whole chaos that went down this evening, I called a certain someone to meet up with me in the neighborhood park which was located in the same area I lived in, the same place where Manjiro, Keisuke, Emma and I used to play together back when we all were just little kids. Life was so simple back then. No gang, no fighting, no shit – just me and my friends hanging out together, goofing around. If only I could bring those days back.

“Sorry for keeping you waiting, Nana…”

As I was sitting on one of the benches at the park, I turned my head around and looked over to my side to face the person who standing there just a few feet away from me - black shirt with black jeans and boots while the cool breeze of late October blew by making his long, wavy black hair gently sway in the air; the man was looking as beautiful and exquisite as always in my eyes.

“You went too far, Keisuke. Did you really need to punch Takemichi like that on the face though? That poor guy…” I stated with a pout, crossing my arms over my chest.

In response, Keisuke let out an airy chuckle in a sheepish manner before taking a seat beside me on the bench. I moved a bit closer to him as soon as he sat down until our arms were touching, our shoulders were brushing one another.

“Well, in order to convince them, I needed to keep up with the bad guy appearance, you know...” Keisuke replied and I scoffed in response.

Keisuke Baji, as always, sought violence, even if he didn't mean actual harm. I doubted that man was ever going to change in life.

“But still though… I think you went a bit far with it. Apologize to Takemichi the next time you’re seeing him.” I stated and this caused Keisuke to furrow his eyebrows in seriousness.

“I don’t think there’s gonna be a next time, Nana.” He responded back in a firm tone, causing me to give him a confused look.

“Huh? What do you mean?” I asked, raising an eyebrow.

“I don’t think I’ll ever be able to go back to Toman after what I just did today…” he added.

“Do you seriously think that Manjiro and the others are gonna abandon you just like that for such a trivial thing?” I asked, almost deadpanning at him. “You’re their friend, Keisuke. You’re like a brother to them, like a family. Each and every one of them loves you to death. Do you realize how hurt they were when you said that you were leaving Toman for Valhalla? Even though they didn’t show it on their faces, I know how it broke their hearts when you left the gang and walked away from them. Especially Manjiro. That poor guy is getting more and more desperate with the passage of every second just to bring you back to the gang.”

“But Nana, I need to do this for the gang too.” Keisuke countered back.

“What are you talking about? I mean once we’re successful in kicking out Kisaki from the group, you can easily return back to Toman, Keisuke.”

“I’m not only doing this just to kick out Kisaki from Toman. I’m also doing this for some other reasons…”

“Like what?”

“Kazutora…”

Silence fell between the two of us when Keisuke said that name - Kazutora Hanemiya, the man who murdered the love of my life, Shinichiro Sano.

“Huh? Kazutora? What does this anything have to do with Kazutora anyway?” I asked, getting even more confused.

“I got a letter from Kazutora almost a month ago… He got out of juvie not so long ago...” Keisuke replied and my eyes went wide open in realization.

That’s right. Kazutora went to juvie for killing Shinichiro back in August 2003 and for the act of murder he was sentenced to two years of imprisonment. And right now, it was October 2005, meaning he was already out of juvie by now.

“I met up with Kazutora after leaving Toman’s meeting this evening. He has joined Valhalla as well…” Keisuke added.

“Kazutora joined a gang as soon as he came out of juvie? Just what in the world… Just why?” I questioned again and this time, Keisuke took a moment to respond back.

“To kill Mikey…” he stated in a low yet firm tone and I let out a small gasp in shock.

“Kill Manjiro? What do you mean kill Manjiro? Is this some kind of a joke now?” I barked out in annoyance.

“After killing Shinichiro-kun, Kazutora had this mental breakdown and he started to put all the blames on Mikey. Because of Mikey, he went to steal that motorbike and ended up killing Shinichiro-kun. Because of Mikey, he went to juvie and wasted two years of his life there… This is how he’s trying to cope with the fact that he murdered a person at the age of 13, no less Shinichiro-kun, Mikey’s brother…”

“Without taking the blame onto himself for murdering Shin-chan which he actually did and that’s the fact, he’s blaming Manjiro for everything that happened? I mean, what the fuck is he on right now? Was he doing drugs or shit for the past two years while being locked up in juvie? Does he really think he'll be able to kill the Invincible Manjiro Sano?"

"I don't know, Nana. I don't know what Kazutora is capable of right now. So to protect Toman from Kisaki and Mikey from Kazutora, I need to join Valhalla. I need to stick around with Kazutora as long as possible because I promised him my support to the very end... 'I'd never kill Mikey's brother. I did this for Mikey's sake. This is all Mikey's fault. So I need to kill Mikey'... I remember that night, Kazutora kept on repeating those words over and over again after he realized that the person he killed was Shinichiro-kun. And without giving much thought to it, I ended up promising my support to him for eternity... And that's why I need to stay with Kazutora in order to fulfill my promise and to keep him away from Mikey."

So he's doing all this shit for Manjiro and Kazutora...? Why is he so damn selfless?

"But what about me though, Keisuke? What about your promise to me? You said you'll stay by my side till your last breath... You're breaking that promise now, Keisuke, as if I don't matter to you anymore..."

Keisuke's eyes widened a bit upon hearing my words before they softened a bit at the sight of me. Without saying another word, he immediately wrapped his arms around my petite form and brought me into a warm embrace, pressing me into his muscular chest.

"I'd never break our promise, Nana and you know it..." he whispered into my ears, his hot minty breath sending a shiver down my spine.

"But you are breaking your promise, Keisuke." I whimpered out in desperation, hugging him back with my dear life while resting my face in the crook of his neck, the scent of his cologne invading every five senses of mine. "Please don't leave me, Keisuke... Please don't... I need you..."

"I think you need Mikey more than me." he chucked out in a dejected tone.

"Who said I need Manjiro more than you?" I scoffed.

"I just know, okay? I know you'll choose Mikey over me in a heartbeat-"

I immediately cut him off by moving my face away from the crook of his neck and held his face in my hands, making him look into my eyes. I held his face so close to mine that our noses almost touched one another. Taking in his beauty under the silvery brilliance of the full moon in the sky, I began to wonder when Keisuke became as precious as Shinichiro to me. Before Keisuke came into my life, it was just and only me and Manjiro and no one else. Then it became the three of us, but when that whole Haruchiyo incident happened, I created a distance between myself and Manjiro out of fear and disappointment. Then it somewhat became just me and Keisuke and it had been like that ever since then.

During the time of my fallout with Manjiro that happened after he attacked Haruchiyo, Keisuke took Manjiro's place in my life and wiggled his way into my tiny heart, making himself at home there. Even I didn't know myself when Keisuke Baji became so dear to me. Back then I would've burned the whole world down just to protect Manjiro from any sort of malice. Manjiro was everything to me and I was everything to Manjiro. But it was years ago. Time passed, things changed along with feelings, people moved on.

The fact was - my first love was Shinichiro Sano and he would always and forever have a special place in my heart, it was something that was never going to change, ever. But also at the same time, it didn't take away the fact that I was falling in love again, that I was in love with someone else who wasn't Shinichiro Sano. Things were different now. Situations around me changed along with my feelings. I had already accepted the fact that Shinichiro was gone for good and he was never coming back, that I had to move on with my life without him, that my childhood best friend, Keisuke Baji had already replaced Shinichiro in my heart. To me, my love for Keisuke was a quiet emotion that in time became part of the oxygen I needed to breathe, and so though I might feel not sure that it was there, any form of removal and the emotions would begin to choke the life out of me.

Only if Keisuke knew how wrong he was.

"You're so wrong, Keisuke..." I spoke up in a firm yet soft tone, frowning down at him while Keisuke looked at me with surprise, almost shock in his eyes. "Do you remember that one line I once told you years back when we were kids...?"

Keisuke's eyes softened once again upon hearing my question, his arms tightened even more around my waist as he leaned closer to me.

"I remember that, Nana... You and I are the fireworks in this velvet dark, the blaze that dares to light up the night... You told me that once when I lost to Mikey in a fight back then. You said you'll always have my back and that you believe in me..." Keisuke muttered out with his lips curling up into a small delicate smile.

His response made me let out an airy sigh of relief and contentment before I gently pressed my forehead against his and this action made both of us close our eyes at once as we continued to bask in each other's warmth and embrace. To me, Keisuke was like my personal drug. One touch from him and the intoxication was instant as if everything was over; it was always that way with me ever since Shinichiro passed away and Keisuke became a constant figure in my life in Shinichiro's place.

Whenever we touched one another, I could always feel electricity in my skin, hormones shutting down my higher brain. From there on in it was all passion, intense, intoxicating. Keisuke became my release, my escape, my drug. Not that I was easy, I knew well enough to avoid letting a man lay his hands on me. Yet with my chemistry with Keisuke, too many of my switches were flicked for a reverse gear to be possible. In short, I was simply smitten with Keisuke Baji to the point where all I could do was go along for the ride and pray my instincts were right.

"Just because I knew Manjiro ever since we were babies, just because I knew Manjiro longer than I had known you, doesn't mean I'll choose him over you. Let's get one thing straight. If it ever came down to you and Manjiro, I would gladly let go of him, Keisuke. I will always choose you..."

October 30th, 2005, 8:00 PM

"So, Chifuyu and Takemichi came to talk to you this morning, huh?" I asked the long-haired ravenette boy who was sitting right beside me in front of Shinichiro's grave before he simply hummed in response.

"Chifuyu's smart." Keisuke pointed out in a serious tone. "I knew something like this was gonna happen."

"Chifuyu's not smart, he's just perceptive. If he's smart, then I'm Albert Einstein." I countered back with a small smirk and Keisuke rolled his eyes at me in a playful manner.

Ever since Keisuke left Toman and joined Valhalla, it got difficult for me to keep in contact with him, especially talking to him in person because wherever he went he was either accompanied by Kazutora or Hanma or maybe even both of them. The only way was left to talk to Keisuke face-to-face was at school but otherwise, it was either late-night phone calls or text messages. So it was a relief for me that I was able to speak to him in open like this without anyone noticing or spying on us. On top of that, we were at the cemetery in the nighttime, so the darkness of the night played a huge role in hiding us from the naked eyes of humans.

"But you're right though... Chifuyu, Takemichi, and I went to meet Osanai at his workplace to do some digging on Kisaki." I added.

"What did you find?" Keisuke asked, furrowing his eyebrows a bit and that's when I started to spill everything to him.

"Kisaki was the one who put Osanai in the power and using Osanai, he started to instigate everything from behind the curtains. Kisaki was the one who sent his men to beat up Pah's friends and that led Pah to the edge. He used Peh for the conflict on August 3rd and he manipulated Kiyomasa to kill Ken-chan. After that, he approached Manjiro and got to his good side by bashing Osanai, saying that it was all Osanai's fault. And then in the next part, you already know what happened. Kisaki offered a deal to Manjiro regarding Pah and in exchange, he wanted the position of the 3rd Division captain." I went on while Keisuke simply stared at me with wide eyes in shock.

"Kisaki did all of that...?" he trailed off and I nodded my head at him in response.

"Not just that... Kisaki's new partner in crime is Shuji Hanma... Chifuyu and I assume that Kisaki is the one who's leading Valhalla." I added, leaving Keisuke even more shocked. "I mean think about it, Keisuke... No one knows who the Commander of Valhalla is. Hanma is the Vice-Commander and he's working with Kisaki. After everything Kisaki has done up until now, I won't be surprised if he turns out to be the leader of Valhalla as well..."

"You're not wrong though..." Keisuke muttered out, furrowing his eyebrows a bit.

After that, for a moment a comfortable silence fell between the two of us before I spoke up again.

"You know, Manjiro assigned Takemichi to bring you back to Toman..." I mumbled out and this caused Keisuke to raise an eyebrow at me. "Did Takemichi say anything to you today?"

"Now that I think about it... that twerp did say something really weird..." he trailed off in a daze and I gave him a confused look. "He said - Please make it through tomorrow alive. Please don't die. Because Nana-chan and Mikey-kun will be really sad... something like that."

First Ken-chan and now Keisuke... that's weird...

Why does it feel like Takemichi always knows that something bad is going to happen to one of us...

Like at first, he was against the whole idea of going into a conflict with Moebius...

I remember Takemichi acting really strange when I asked him why we can't fight them...

Then he was hellbound to keep Ken-chan protected from Kiyomasa during the August 3rd fight...

And now he's saying this to Keisuke... as if he knows that something bad's gonna happen to Keisuke tomorrow...

If that's what it is, then I'll definitely keep an extra eye on Keisuke tomorrow... just in case nothing bad happens to him...

"So what's your plan tomorrow?" I asked and Keisuke looked over at me again.

"Kill Kisaki." he replied in a firm tone.

"You can't be serious now." I stated, raising an eyebrow.

"I am serious, Nana." he huffed and I rolled my eyes at him.

"You'll go to jail if you literally kill Kisaki, you moron. And this will make Ryoko-san cry again." I pointed out before noticing how Keisuke's eyes softened at the sight of me.

"And you'll not?" he asked and I gave him a confused look. "You'll not cry for me if I go to jail?"

"No. Why would I cry for you? My tears are too precious to get wasted like that." I responded back sassily, causing Keisuke to let out an amused chuckle before he leaned to my side and rested his head on my shoulder.

"And here I thought you'll shade your tears for me, even if it's just a single drop." he sighed in a dramatic way, slightly shaking his head and my eyes immediately softened at his words.

I can burn down the whole world for you, Keisuke...

You're just that precious to me...

Even I don't know myself what I'll do if something bad happens to you...

So tomorrow Keisuke... better not die on me, my beloved arsonist...

30th November 2005

“Now Valhalla is linked with Toman and fucking Hanma's joined the gang..." I muttered, letting out a heavy sigh in frustration.

Right now, Keisuke and I were sitting by the Musashi shrine while having our very own little picnic with peyoung yakisoba noodles. After the whole meeting that went down back on 15th November, where Keisuke was appointed as my new personal assistant and bodyguard, he and I had been hanging out and spending a lot of time together lately. Although it wasn't anything different from what we always used to do before. Also on top of that, it was a good thing that we were together and I had no complaints about it. I mean in this way, I was able to look after Keisuke from dawn to dusk while making sure that either Kisaki or Hanma didn't come and cause harm to him.

"After everything we tried to do…” Keisuke growled out, slamming his fist against the dirt ground. "It's not going well. Kisaki is going to take over Toman at this point. After the last ceremony, I tried telling Mikey again, but Kisaki somehow still managed to do this... If we don’t do something soon, there's gonna be real trouble."

Keisuke then laid his head against my shoulder as he relaxed under the rays of the afternoon sun.

“Damn that Kisaki...” he muttered out and all I could do was just pat his back and make sure he didn't get too angry.

"We did pick out some evidence about Kisaki from the outside, but pulling Osanai into this mess won't be the right thing to do..." I added.

"I know right? Also, the sneaky bastard hides his tracks too well. It's crazy.” Keisuke stated while I let out another sigh and stretched out my arms causing Keisuke's head to fall gently onto my lap.

Instead of grunting about the sudden change of position, Keisuke just exhaled out a breath of satisfaction and closed his eyes.

“Are things going okay with you and the others?” I asked while I began to softly run my hand through his long, luscious raven locks.

"Just normal stuff…" Keisuke trailed off before opening his eyes again, his gaze staring off at the horizon. "Everything's gone back to normal, so I’m glad that nothing has changed because of the fight. I wonder though, what's going to happen next?”

I was about to say something back when suddenly my cell phone started to ring. I pulled out the device to see who it was. It was Hinata.

"Hello, Hinata?" I answered the call.

“Nana-chan! Takemichi-kun is in trouble! What do I do?!” Hinata cried out from the other side of the call.

"Huh? Takemichi's in trouble?” I asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion while Keisuke sat up properly and leaned closer to my phone. “Hinata, what's going on exactly? Where are you?”

"We... I don't know where we are, but we met some new friends… Shiba-kun and Yuzuha-chan-"

Wait... Hakkai and Yuzuha...? The Shiba siblings? What's going on?

"...the Black Dragons!! Takemichi-kun is getting beat up by Taiju-kun!"

"Wait, you guys are with Hakkai and Yuzuha?" I asked and Keisuke furrowed his eyebrows in confusion.

"We were hanging out with Shiba-kun, and Yuzuha-chan, and then we encountered the Black Dragons gang and they said we're on their turf. Takemichi-kun is getting hurt! He's going to die!”

"The Black Dragons's turf?" I asked before looking back at Keisuke. "Keisuke, do you know where their turf is?"

"It's the same area where Hakkai lives..." Keisuke replied before pulling out his own cell phone with a scowling face. "Did Hinata say ‘Black Dragons’? What did Takemitchy get himself into this time? Geez… Let me call Mikey and inform him about this real quick."

"…T-Taiju-kun just let Takemichi-kun go. Nana-chan, I’ll call you back!”

And with that Hinata hung up the call.

"She said Taiju let Takemichi go. Now they're taking him back home." I informed and Keisuke nodded his head at him in response.

"Okay, let's go, Nana."

Later that evening Keisuke and I went over to the Hanagaki residence to visit Takemichi and when we reached there we found Chifuyu and Takemichi's old friends in his bedroom chilling around with Takemichi still laying on the bed, sleeping, all bruised up.

"He looks awful..." I commented in concern as my eyes softened at the sight of Takemichi.

"Tell me about it..." Yamagishi stated before he and his other three friends went back to play cards on the floor.

"What happened, Chifuyu?" Keisuke asked as he took a seat on a chair beside the said boy while I sat on the end of the bed where Takemichi was sleeping.

"This afternoon Takemichi and Hina went out for a bowling date and met the Shiba siblings there. The Shiba siblings then invited them over to their place but weren't aware that Taiju came back home just at that time, and the rest you know what happened..." Chifuyu informed while holding a manga in his hand that he was reading earlier.

Then just at that moment, I noticed Takemichi waking up from his sleep before he sat up on his bed and by the looks of it, it seemed like he didn't notice any one of us present in his bedroom. He looked like he was in a deep trance and was mumbling to himself.

"I’m the only one who can do this… can't depend on anyone else… gotta do it alone…" he went on.

Seeing this I reached my hand out at him and flicked hard his forehead, waking him up from his trance.

"Ouch!" Takemichi groaned, rubbing his forehead where I hit him.

"Takemichi, wake up..." I called.

"What are you mumbling about?" Akkun asked, furrowing his eyebrows a bit.

"Creepy-mitchy!" Yamagishi commented with a scowling face while Makoto and Takuya stared at the yellow-haired boy with a deadpanned look.

"Huh? N-Nana-chan... You guys… what are you doing at my place?!" Takemichi gasped out in surprise.

"We came to check on you, what else?!" Yamagishi snapped back.

"You're captain, man. Grow some self-awareness." Makoto added.

"If you keep being reckless, we won’t be able to keep the 1st Division together." Takuya pointed out.

"Huh? what do you mean we…? What?! Did you guys join Toman?!" Takemichi asked and this made me give him a confused look.

What the hell is he even talking about...? Does he not remember anything he's been doing these days...?

"Huh? Yeah, we did." Takuya replied.

"You invited them in yourself, didn’t you?" Chifuyu finally spoke up.

"Oi, Shitty-mitchy, are you trying to ruin my legacy as the former 1st Division Captain or something?" Keisuke asked with a scowling face and in a menacing tone, crossing his arms over his chest. "It's been only two weeks, and there you go, getting your ass kicked by that fucking Taiju Shiba. I didn't make you my successor so that you can get our ass kicked by other bastards every time. Grow some pride and self-respect in yourself, dammit. Learn how to fight back and if you can't do that, at least learn how to defend yourself."

"B-Baji-kun... Chifuyu..." Takemichi stuttered out, finally noticing their presence before suddenly small tears started to form in his eyes.

"Hm…? What's with the pause?" Chifuyu asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Are you okay, Takemichi?" I asked in concern but Takemichi shook his head at us.

"It’s… it's nothing…" he trailed off before looking back at Keisuke. "Sorry, Baji-kun for being reckless. I'll be careful next time, I promise."

"It can't be helped I guess..." Keisuke sighed before running his hand through his hair. "I can't completely blame you for this though..."

"Still to think the Black Dragons would shatter the balance…" Akkun chimed in.

"Yeah. Things are gonna get rough." Yamagishi added.

"The higher-ups are gonna get involved for sure." Makoto pointed out.

"Takemichi is a captain in Toman now, a gang that grew to over 450 members after absorbing Valhalla. Him getting beaten up by the Black Dragons is more than enough to start a conflict." Takuya stated in a concerned tone.

"If we get into a fight with the Black Dragons, it’s not gonna be like anything we have dealt with before. These are the guys known for their active fighting faction, the killer squad. The Black Dragons have been the top delinquent gang in the Kanto region for generations. And the 10th Black Dragons are the most maniacal and evil one they have ever had." Keisuke informed, leaning back on his chair.

"The most maniacal…"

"And evil…"

"That’s because of one reason alone. Their absolute ruler, Taiju Shiba. Toman and the Black Dragons have an unbreakable connection. Because the Black Dragons are the reason Toman was created at all. Two years ago, Kazutora clashed with the 9th Generation Black Dragons and Keisuke brought up the idea of forming Toman so we could help him. Then we fought the Black Dragons. We crushed the Black Dragons and Toman became a well-known gang overnight." I added.

"Damn Toman!" Akkun cheered.

"Then this next fight will be easy peasy!!" Yamagishi added with a grin.

"It’s not gonna be easy! Toman beat the 9th Black Dragons at that time which was led by Shion Madarame, one of the members of the S62 Generation. The Black Dragons should have faded out after we defeated them but the guy who revived them was Taiju Shiba. The Black Dragons changed under Taiju. He got their uniforms totally redone… Trained the members to act like an army and made them an impressive-looking gang." I stated.

"He’s one awesome guy!" Yagamichi gasped.

"But those new uniforms… Wouldn’t making those for every member caused a shit ton of money?" Makoto asked.

"Yeah, it would. Where would he get that kind of cash…?" Takuya asked.

"He’s not that much older than us right?" Akkun asked.

"Yeah, just two years older than us. And a year older than Baji-san and Nana-san." Chifuyu replied.

"Unlike other delinquents, Taiju sells his violence. Taiju is not your typical bruiser. He's got ties to the wealthy and makes money in exchange for his military force." Keisuke stated in a serious tone.

"So that means he fights for money?" Yamagishi asked in concern, getting all scared now.

"Scary. Must be one fucked up kid." Makoto commented.

"It’s like he’s from another world!" Takuya added.

"Anyway, the current Black Dragons are totally different from the 9th generation. If Toman fights them now…" Keisuke trailed off.

"There’s gonna be casualties…" Akkun concluded with a concerned look on his face.

Then suddenly Takemichi hopped out of his bed and stood on the ground.

"You guys don’t have to fight!" he stated in a firm tone and furrowed eyebrows while we all gave him a confused look.

"Huh?" we all asked.

"This is between me and the Black Dragons. It’s got nothing to do with toman. I’ll settle this on my own…" he went on.

"Wait, what?!"

"The hell are you saying?"

"On your own?"

While Takemichi's friends went on asking him questions out of pure shock and concern, Keisuke and I looked over at each other and shared a knowing look.

"Takemitchy..." Keisuke called out before standing up from his seat. "Come with us real quick. You too, Chifuyu."

In response, Takemichi gave us a confused look but didn't say anything back. The four of us then left the Hanagaki household and drove away from the area by riding our motorbikes. I was riding with Keisuke on his Goki while Takemichi was with Chifuyu on the latter's motorbike. A while later, we reached a different neighborhood and parked our rides in the parking lot beside a ramen shop.

"I'm starving right now, so let's get some peyoung yakisoba..." Keisuke stated as we all hopped down from the bikes.

"Baji-kun, I get it..." Takemichi stated out with a furrowing face, looking down at the ground while clenching his fists. "You're gonna tell me not to take on all this by myself, right? I know you wanna say my friends are here for me!! But…!"

"I didn’t bring you out here to say that, you moron." Keisuke scoffed and smacked Takemichi on the back of the head before the latter gave him a confused look. "I didn’t leave Toman to you because I wanted to stress you out. So cheer the fuck up, Shitty-mitchy!"

"Just have fun while you're at it, Takemichi..." I added with a warm smile. "Don't worry too much."

"Besides, you've me now as your partner, so cheer up!" Chifuyu grinned widely at his new friend.

"Baji-kun, Nana-chan, Chifuyu…" Takemichi trailed off in surprise with tears rolling down his cheeks. "I... I've something to tell you guys..."

"Huh? What is it?" I asked, raising an eyebrow at him.

"I-I came from the future…" he stated and the whole place went completely silent after hearing his words.

Wait, what...?! What does he mean by 'came from the future'...? What is he talking about?

"Huh? What the hell do you mean? Came from the future?" Keisuke asked with furrowed eyebrows while we all looked at Takemichi in utter confusion.

At that moment, Takemichi began to panic but somehow, someway he was able to speak up and started to tell us the entire truth.

Apparently, the Takemichi standing right before us was a 26-year-old Takemichi who came from the future, back from 2017. One day after coming back from his work, someone deliberately pushed him into the train tracks and before he knew it, he was sent back 12 years into the past, back in his 2nd year of middle school days. Then he met Naoto (Hinata's younger brother) and shook his hand and was again sent back into the future. Takemichi later met up with the adult Naoto and together they started working together to save Hinata's life because according to Takemichi, 12 years into the future, Toman would become a huge but dangerous organization, committing all sorts of crimes from murder and fraud to prostitution and drugs and the list goes on and on. And the future Toman happened to be the one to kill Hinata in the first place. That's why to save Hinata's life, Takemichi was going back and forth between the past and the future to make changes in both timelines. It started from saving Draken's life and trying to stop the conflict between Toman and Moebius to saving Keisuke's life and stopping Manjiro from killing Kazutora during the battle of Bloody Halloween. Somehow Takemichi was able to complete all of his mission, but still, each and every time he failed to save Hinata and the rest of us simply because of Kisaki, as the adult Kisaki from the future was the one who kept on killing us each and every time.

"And that’s everything I have done…" Takemichi trailed off.

"So we are gonna get killed by Kisaki? We are gonna die…" I spoke up again, deep in thought.

Now it all makes sense... the time when Takemichi tried to stop us from fighting Moebius...

The time when he was getting desperate in saving Ken-chan's life...

The time when he requested Keisuke not to die and stay alive...

Takemichi always knew what was going to happen... He always knew...

"Just kidding! I was just joking around! Haha!" Takemichi began to chuckle out sheepishly, trying to ease the tension in the air.

"Somehow we always knew…" Keisuke trailed off, causing Takemichi to give him a confused look.

"Thinking about it, there’s a lot that’s off about you. Also, there have been times when you have looked different. From our conflict with Moebius to our battle with Valhalla in Bloody Halloween... I noticed how desperate you looked each and every time. Whether it was about saving Ken-chan's life or saving Keisuke's life or stopping Manjiro from killing Kazutora, you always looked desperate... The first time I suspected you was when you tried to stop us from fighting Moebius because you knew Ken-chan might get killed. The second time I suspected you was when you requested Keisuke to stay safe and not die before the battle of Bloody Halloween. It was as if you always knew something's gonna happen, something bad's gonna happen..." I added.

"Well… I mean that’s…" Takemichi trailed off, looking away from us.

"Before the fight with Valhalla, you told me, 'please don’t die, or else Nana-chan and Mikey-kun will be sad'…" Keisuke pointed out.

"Yeah, even I heard that too… I wasn’t standing close enough, so I didn’t hear what you were talking about in detail. But I definitely heard that." Chifuyu chimed in.

"You knew I was gonna die. That's why you were so desperate." Keisuke concluded.

"Yeah, I knew and that’s why I tried to stop it. Even though Nana-chan got stabbed instead of Baji-kun in the end." Takemichi muttered in a sorrowful tone.

"But hey, I lived, right? I didn’t die. So, don't worry about it anymore." I stated with a smile.

"You're pretty incredible, Takemitchy." Chifuyu commented and Takemichi looked at him in surprise. "You have been fighting all alone, right? With nobody praising you or anything."

"Be proud of yourself, Takemitchy. The results don't matter." Keisuke stated in a firm tone, literally ordering the boy to cheer up.

"Nobody’s watching but you stood and fought without running. We respect you, Takemichi." I added while gently ruffling his hair in an affectionate manner.

"You guys really believe me? And all the stuff I say that sounds like total bullshit?" Takemichi asked in surprise with teary eyes.

"Of course we do, dumbass! We’re friends now, aren’t we?" Keisuke scoffed before smacking Takemichi on the head again. "As much as it sounds or looks crazy from our point of view, we still believe you after everything you've done for us."

And this brought tears to Takemichi's eyes again out of sheer joy and relief.

"Damn it!! Quit making me cry, Baji-kun!!" He cried again and I giggled at him in amusement.

"Haha! You’ve got giant tear glands!" Chifuyu teased him.

"Shut up! You’re making fun of me?!" Takemichi scoffed at his partner.

"Man, I’m starving!" Keisuke spoke up loud as he and I started to walk away.

"Don’t ignore me, Baji-kun!"

Later the four of us went into the ramen shop and sat together at a table to discuss future plans like what to do next about Kisaki or the Black Dragons.

"Kisaki is really gonna kill us, huh? That future is really pissing me off right now." Keisuke snarled out under his breath as he grabbed his chopsticks so tightly that they might break in half at any second now.

"So Kisaki really is Baji-san and Nana-san's enemy all along…" Chifuyu added.

"Yeah, no doubt about it. Heard that straight from Kisaki himself in the future." Takemichi confirmed.

"I’ll fucking kill him!" Keisuke snapped and I immediately grabbed him by the arm to calm him down.

"Calm down, Keisuke..." I spoke up in a soft tone before the said boy cooled down a bit upon hearing my voice. "As the 3rd division captain, Kisaki has 100 men under his command. There’s also the newly established 6th division formed out of former Valhalla members. Plus compared to them, Takamichi and Chifuyu just became the new leaders of the 1st Division while you became my newly appointed assistant and bodyguard. None of us are real functional yet..."

"That’s a real big difference…" Takemichi agreed, nodding his head.

"But even though I’m really pumped!" Chifuyu stated with a big smirk while Takemichi gave him a confused look. "We are gonna make the 1st Division into an unbeatable team, Takemichi! Just like how it was when Baji-san was still the 1st Division captain. You’re starting from nothing, but I know you can pull it off! We’ll curb stomp the Black Dragons, Kisaki, I don’t care who! I got your back to the very end! That's my answer to you for telling us everything!"

"Chifuyu…" Takemichi trailed off in surprise, completely moved by Chifuyu's speech.

"Let’s make this work!" Chifuyu added with a grin, making Takemichi grin back at him.

"Yeah, alright! Let's do this, partner!" Takemichi responded back before the two blonde boys started to make plans about how they could stop Hakkai Shiba (the 2nd Division Vice Captain) from leaving Toman.

"Shouldn't we stop them?" Keisuke asked, deadpanning at those two boys while listening in to their ridiculous plans. "Having Chifuyu by my side for more than a year made me realize what a big dumbass he really is. Takemichi's also not too far behind in that category by the way. They might get their asses kicked if they keep up like this..."

"I think it's okay... Just let them be. You're neither a part of the 1st Division nor you're Chifuyu's boss anymore, so let them work together and figure things out on their own." I responded back with a shrug and in response, Keisuke gave me a skeptical look, narrowing his sharp eyes at me.

"You're having fun with this, aren't you?" he asked and my lips curled up into a small mischievous smirk.

"You know me so well, Kei-chan.~" I cooed causing Keisuke to simply roll his eyes at him before he let out a small chuckle in amusement and went back to his yakisoba noodles again.

5th December 2005

"Ah? Then you want to fight the Black Dragons?" Draken asked the 1st Division admins while idly leaning back on his seat.

Right now, some of the Toman members (Draken, Keisuke, Takemichi, Chifuyu, Smiley, Mucho, Kisaki, and Hanma) and I were dining at Danny's for lunch while discussing what to do next regarding Taiju Shiba and the Black Dragons. Keisuke was the one who requested Draken for this urgent meeting to be held here today so that Takemichi and Chifuyu could talk things out with the Vice-Commander.

"Yes!" Takemichi replied back with enthusiasm and determination.

"Quit fucking with us, jackass. I have said I'll kill you a million times already!" Smiley intervened in a threatening voice but with a smiling face.

"If you actually kill people every time you say so, you end the world, you moron..." Mucho stated in a monotone voice and deadpanned face.

"I'll kill you, Takemitchyi! Ah! See, I say it again!" Smiley scoffed yet was still smiling before looking back at Takemichi again. "Anyway, we reject the decision to crush the Black Dragons to stop Hakkai from killing Taiju!"

"Hella dull!" Hanma sang out with his annoying chuckle beside a brooding Kisaki.

As much as I hated Kisaki and Hanma to the bone and didn't want them to join the meeting, I had no other choice but to helplessly watch Draken calling them over here today for the gathering because even after everything, at the end of the day they were still one of the higher-ups of Toman now.

"Whaddya think, Draken?" Smiley asked, causing everyone to look over at the Vice-Commander.

"Hmm. Rejected!" Draken stated in a firm tone and looked back at the 1st Division captain with a frowning face. "Takemitchy, I know you probably have your own considerations backing this up. But do you really wanna ruin the peace pact Mitsuya worked for? Doing this would ruin his reputation. This discussion is over."

"Well damn, Ken-chan, you rejected Takemichi just as fast as you reject Emma. No wonder your situation's so terrible..." I commented with amusement and in response, Draken kicked me on the legs from the under the table we were sitting at.

"No more funny words from you, woman." the tall blonde beanpole threatened me in a menacing tone but I wasn't fazed a bit.

"Sure, this might ruin Takashi's reputation but also at the same time this is Taiju Shiba we are talking about and that bastard can't be trusted. We did all this shit just to protect Hakkai and Yuzuha but do you really think Taiju's gonna keep the promise? Ken-chan, take some time and think about it for once... If Hakkai commits that grave mistake, the poor boy's gonna end up in prison very soon. And it's not like he's doing this just to entertain himself or anything. He's doing this because he's compelled in doing so. He really has no other choice left if he wants to keep Yuzuha away from that fucking tyrant of a bastard Taiju..." I added before letting out a sigh.

"That's their problem, Nana. We shouldn't get mixed in this." Draken argued back.

"But Hakkai's our friend and a former teammate." I countered back with a scowl.

"If we try to intervene, there's gonna be a war, Nana and you know it. Fighting Taiju Shiba means blood's gonna be pouring down like rainfall. That guy's a menace and he runs his gang like an army, so we need to be careful on this one, you said it yourself, remember?" Draken stated and that's when I didn't respond back because what he said was completely accurate.

Sure I wanted to help out Hakkai but risking my other teammates' lives when Taiju Shiba was in the question...?

"Dammit, so many complications!" I groaned out in frustration and gently slammed my forehead on the table. "This is the worst birthday ever."

"Huh? Today's your birthday, Nana-chan?" Takemichi asked in surprise and I slightly nodded my head in response before a gleeful smile formed on Takemichi's face. "Happy birthday, Nana-chan!"

I turned my head to the side which was still resting on the table and looked over at his form.

"Thanks, Takemichi..." I responded back with a small smile.

"It's never gonna be your worst birthday when I'm still around." Keisuke finally chimed in with a scoff as he stood up from his seat, making his way over to my seat.

"I'm not celebrating shit in a critical situation like this, Keisuke." I scoffed back before the said boy softly grabbed my arm and pulled me up from my seat. "H-Hey, what are you-"

"I'm taking you out right now. I promised you that, remember? Let's go." Keisuke stated and before I could even do anything about it, the long-haired ravenette dragged me along with him and pulled me out of the restaurant.

"But, Keisuke!" I whined out with a pout as we walked over to his motorbike Goki at the parking lot.

"No buts, Nana." he cut off my whining.

"But at least tell me where are we going? We can't go anywhere further or out of Tokyo." I stated with a heavy sigh.

"I'm aware of that, dumbass. I wanted to take you to the Tokyo Disney Sea at Urayasu, Chiba but canceled that plan at the last minute. We can't go that far when the stakes are high..." he replied, slightly shaking his head.

"It's that new theme park founded back four years ago, like 2001 right?" I asked, tilting my head to the side.

"Yeah... I'll take you there next time, I promise. Right now, we're going shopping..." he stated, causing me to give him a confused look.

"You know I hate shopping, Keisuke." I pointed out with a deadpan face.

"We're not gonna shop for clothes and makeup. I'm taking you to the Animate shop at Akihabara. You wanted to buy some new manga and anime merchandise, yeah?" Keisuke asked, and hearing his words made me gasp out in shock while it brought the light of happiness to my brownish-amber eyes before I snapped out of my shocked state and jumped into his arms, hugging him all tight, literally startling him to death.

Animate is by far one of the largest, most popular anime and manga chain stores in Japan. It has hundreds of anime and manga goods ranging from manga and figures to posters, stationery goods, and much more. Located at Akihabara in Tokyo, the home of anime and otaku culture, this branch is filled with seven floors dedicated to all things anime. No matter the level of anime fans, Animate's extensive collection of figures, cosplay goods, and collectibles are sure to captivate and intrigue guests of all ages. If one's looking for the latest releases or just wants to find merchandise for their favorite anime character, chances are they'll find them in this large anime shopping mall. The first Animate store was opened in 1983 in Ikebukuro, Tokyo which is also known as a town of subculture hobbies just like Akihabara. Each floor is subdivided to help guests navigate, split from CD & DVD sections, manga sections, video games, character goods, cosplay accessories, etc. There's even a floor dedicated to holding events where anime creators and voice actors come out for meet-and-greet events. Animate is one of the most popular stores to visit for all things anime and manga, making it a must while in Akihabara. Animate is so popular that it currently has about 120 shops all over Japan. There is no prefecture in Japan without an Animate shop.

He actually remembered that I wanted to go and buy some new manga...?! Keisuke's so sweet!!

Although he's always been sweet towards me no matter what... Keisuke's the best!!

"You know me so well, Kei-chan! I love you!" I squealed out in joy.

"Hey! W-What are you-" Keisuke began to stutter out with a deep blushing face but was immediately cut off when I placed a soft kiss on his cheeks. "D-Don't kiss me in public like this!"

"Oh, so you want me to kiss you behind closed doors?" I teased him with a mischievous smirk.

"W-What?! I never said that!" he argued back with a frowning face, his cheeks still hot and red.

"Seems like it to me.~" I cooed at him.

"Tsk... Careful, you damn woman. You're playing with fire right now." Keisuke warned me with a sharp look but I brushed him off with my giggles and teasings.

Let's just say that in the midst of all these troubles and chaos, my 15th birthday didn't go all that bad because later in the evening after finishing shopping, Keisuke took me to the Sanrio Cafe at Ikebukuro for dinner where I was able to take a cute picture of him (much of his own annoyance and embarrassment) and saved that photo as wallpaper in my cell phone (without him knowing of course).

14th January 2006

It had been only four days since the 27-year-old adult Takemichi went back to the future after completing his mission and almost ten days since Kisaki and Hanma were kicked out of Toman. Now with those two out of the way, to me, life came back to normal. There was no stress, no burden. After New Year's, Mitsuya and I went back to school again and were getting ready for our middle school graduation which was going to happen this upcoming spring in April. Others like Keisuke, Chifuyu, Hakkai, and Emma were about to advance from 2nd year to their 3rd/final year in middle school. Manjiro and Draken were also about to graduate from middle school, but they weren't exactly thinking of attending high school, unlike Mitsuya and me.

And in school, where it was just only two months left before my middle school graduation, student life suddenly became hectic as hell - from final exams and high school admission tests to taking preparation for the graduation ceremony and everything, I never found myself so busy and concerned in life.

"Graduation is coming up soon... Any plans and ideas about which high school you guys wanna go to?" a brunette girl beside me spoke up as we were eating our lunch at the cafeteria; her name was Kyoko Hori.

Kyoko was this tall, slim girl, known to be cute and pretty by most of our classmates with mid-back length chestnut-brown hair with bangs swept to the right side and possessed golden-brown eyes. She was normally a very energetic and popular person who always created a happy atmosphere around herself and was a hard worker in all aspects of her life. Although when nervous or embarrassed, she tended to switch to a violent state. She was also known to be the very jealous type when at times girls flirted with her boyfriend, Izumi Miyamura, to the point where we started calling her the "Ice Queen" or the "Goddess of Jealousy". But overall, Kyoko was a sweet, caring girl who became one of my closest friends in school.

"I'm thinking of going to a school close to my home actually..." another girl with short blonde hair spoke up from beside Kyoko; it was Yuki Yoshikawa.

Yuki was a short, slim girl with light olive-green hair that was cut short with bangs parted in the middle into bangs framing her face while she also possessed round yellow eyes and thin eyebrows. She had a typical bubbly and ditzy personality who often created a fun and happy atmosphere for those close to her, though she could be quite lazy which was evident by her tendency to sleep during class a lot of the time. She was easy to get along with and was someone who could make friends relatively quickly. However, Yuki often tried to hide her negative feelings, especially in front of friends, by pretending that she was alright and didn't care about the situation, hiding it by covering it with a smile and that the more she didn't want to let go of something, the less she talked about it. As she was reserved when it came to her own feelings, she would never tell anyone how she really felt or what she really wanted and due to this attitude of hers, the things she loved often were out of her reach most of the time.

"I wanna attend the same school that Sakura's gonna attend!" another different individual spoke up in a cheery tone from beside me this time - she was a part of the student council committee, Remi Ayasaki.

Remi was a beautiful, very cute young girl with waist-length hot pink hair, always tied up in twin tails, bangs hanging over her forehead while she had these big dark-pink doe eyes. She had a very short stature and this caused her to be the shortest one among our girlfriends' group. Remi was a rather childish girl who had a very straightforward personality and who wore her emotions on her sleeve. She relied on other people's help regularly, especially her childhood best friend Sakura, and was also not very smart.

"That would be nice if we all stayed together like this." the last person spoke up in a meek yet happy tone and it was Sakura Kono, another person part of the student council committee.

Sakura had short green hair, green eyes, and wore a pair of eyeglasses whose height and body stature was similar to Kyoko's except she had a pair of fairly large breasts. Sakura was a well-rounded, kind, and responsible person. She was very hardworking, making sure that the student council did its work. She was quite reserved as a person and there were times when she used to feel insecure about herself but that slowly changed throughout her time in middle school with us, leading her to gain self-confidence and make new friends.

Kyoko, Yuki, Remi, and Sakura - all four of these girls were my closest friends here in this middle school I was attending.

"Hey, what about you, Nana?" Kyoko asked with a curious look in her eyes, leaning forward against the table while sitting on my opposite side and I gave her a questioning look as I looked up from my meal.

"Huh?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Weren't you listening, Nana?" Remi huffed with a pout.

"Oh, you mean which high school I'm choosing? Yeah well, I decided to stick to the reputable ones in the Shibuya area." I replied nonchalantly. "I don't wanna go too far from home..."

"That'll be very sad if we all go our separate ways..." Sakura commented with a small sad smile.

"Yeah. We won't be able to meet much often like now." Remi whined out while Yuki nodded her head in agreement.

"You guys... this isn't gonna be our final goodbye." I sighed and slightly shook my head. "The world is small. We'll definitely meet again. We'll meet outside schools and stuff if we end up going to different high schools. If you guys think that the walls of a school campus are all there in this wide world, then you guys haven't grown up much yet."

"Oh, Nana and her wise words. Gonna miss that so much.~" Kyoko sang out dramatically.

In response, I scoffed and playfully flickered her forehead while the other girls let out some giggles and chuckles in amusement.

"Hey, I've heard that a lot of the seniors are getting proposed and asked out left and right these days?!" Yuki suddenly spoke up in a whispered tone, now changing the topic and she talked in a way as if she was gossiping about something scandalous.

"Really?" I asked, raising an eyebrow and Kyoko nodded her head in response. "Why?"

"Yeah. Graduation is on the way and many people are gonna go to separate paths and directions. They don't wanna lose the opportunities they have, so yeah, many of them are either asking out their crushes or getting asked out. Some are getting accepted and some are getting rejected." Kyoko explained.

"Hmm... Don't wanna lose the opportunities; Time is running away; It's not ever gonna return to us; Chances like these might never come back; Seize the moment and learn to live with it... Ah, how poetic." I muttered out and the girls started to chuckle again.

"Seriously, Nana? You should become a writer or a philosopher in the future." Yuki giggled, wiping away her fake tears.

"But now that we're on this topic... Nana, did anyone ask you out?" Remi asked with all curiosity.

"Huh? No. Not yet." I replied, shaking my head.

"Seriously, not yet?!" Remi gasped in shock.

"But Nana, you're so popular in school. I'm sure there's a handful amount of boys who like you." Sakura stated but I just shrugged in response.

For some reason, I always used to get this unnecessary attention here in this middle school from the very beginning. But one way or another I also had expected this attention since this school thought highly of successful students and I was, unfortunately, one of them. With getting high scores in exams and somewhat possessing good looks or whatever, I was one of the admired members of the top of my school's social pyramid. And this had its ups and downs. One of the advantages of having what I would call 'superficial popularity' was that I was never alone. People were never afraid to say 'hello' to me, asked how I was, sat with me at lunch, request tutoring and the list goes on and on. However, everything has its negative side or disadvantages to it, and the term 'superficial popularity' also pulled me into a situation where the student body would automatically see or wish to see me as someone "perfect" without even trying to know who I really was.

"I don't know if I've secret admirers or not. I don't care really." I responded with a shrug.

To be honest, I had never thought about this kind of stuff, to begin with. At first, I was in love with Shinichiro when I was younger and after he passed away, I decided to move on with my life when I again fell in love for the second time with someone else and it was Keisuke. Throughout my whole life, I had always been in love with someone who was very dear to me at different times and places in my life whether it was Shinichiro or Keisuke depending on those times and places, so small things like crushes or secret admirers had never actually crossed my mind. It was nice and sweet to know that someone was probably out there who liked me but also at the same time I wasn't interested at all.

I mean I already had Keisuke in my life, so what else would I need anyway?

"Ne, ne, Nana-chan... Is it true? Have you finally decided to..." a random girl from my class spoke up as she and her group of friends approached me after lunch and stood around my desk with a curious look in their eyes.

"Hm?" I hummed in response, looking up to meet her gaze.

"...Confess to Sengoku-kun?" she completed her question.

"Huh? Confess? What do you mean?" I asked in confusion.

"Well..." another girl spoke up this time around. "You can't be in a relationship without someone taking initiative."

And this had me even more confused.

What the hell is she even blabbering about...?

"If you're not together yet, the whole class agreed to help!" another one commented enthusiastically and I hadn't even asked for that.

What the hell? How would they know if I'm even relatively interested in a relationship right now?

And only then did I realize that a good half of the class was listening attentively to our little conversation, including my girlfriends Kyoko, Yuki, Remi, and Sakura. I also noticed Remi was now wearing a sour, bitter expression on her face, her eyes downcasted when I was asked about Sengoku.

Kakeru Sengoku was a charismatic member of the student council committee of our school who was also Kyoko's childhood friend since elementary school. He was a slim, pale-skinned young man with smooth red hair that was parted towards the right side where it completely covered both his ears and also possessed red eyes. Due to his skinny figure, he usually used to wear multiple layers of clothing to appear of a healthier weight. This, along with his unusually high voice, made him appear somewhat feminine.

Sengoku was a rather shy boy who would get embarrassed easily. The slightest thing would make him cower in fear, especially things to do with horror or insects. As a student, he was very smart and serious, usually ranked No. 1 in terms of grades in the school and No. 2 in Sports and Physical Education class. He enjoyed reading and had an incredible level of concentration while doing so, to the point of ignoring everything else going around him. Sengoku wasn't generally very expressive with his emotions but the sole exception was his anger or irritation, which he showed from time to time as he was one of the leading members of the student council.

The reason why Remi was looking all downcasted at this moment was that she had this crush on Sengoku for a while now. I had always been aware of her feelings from the very start. My other girlfriends were also aware of this whole situation and because of that, they had always supported Remi and her feelings. I supported her too, so it was kind of awkward for me whenever people would come up to me and ask about Sengoku. And it wasn't like I was super close to him or something like that. I met and became friends with him through Kyoko at the beginning of our middle school years and there were times when we would study together in the library or I would help him out with the student council work and because of that many people sometimes caught us spending time together but that didn't mean we were attracted to each other or liked each other beyond platonic level.

Besides, I spend way more time with Keisuke than I spend with Sengoku...

Then why the fuck rumors about me and Keisuke hadn't still spread through school yet...?

"I'm sorry. I believe you've got it all wrong." I sighed.

Lashing out would be like giving them what they wanted and what they wanted was some good gossip.

"Sengoku and I don't have any romantic feelings for each other. We're just good friends." I stated in a firm tone, establishing the fact as strongly as possible.

Two weeks later

As presumed the rumors didn't stop with that, no matter how clear I made it. A week had passed and my class still hadn't shut up. The worst part of it was that they labeled me as some sort of "love-denying kuudere" or shit like that. And, just as I predicted, the small flame I believed I had contained had flared into a raging wildfire. After a weekend break, when I returned to school, I expected to resume my school life like normal, but I was suddenly the center of attention. Every single time I walked into a room, they were staring at me. Every single conversation I had, had to be about Sengoku. Whenever I walked beside the red-haired boy, a cascade of "ooo's" and "ahh's" would fill the hallways. I had become twenty times more popular than I was before and I hated every second of it.

"Sengoku..." I called out sternly in a low voice as he and I were sitting in the student council room for lunch. "We need to talk about the elephant in the room."

"Mmph?" Sengoku mumbled, looking up at me, his mouth was stuffed with food.

He looks like a little chipmunk...

"The rumors...." I went on and he was yet to respond back. "Aren't you bothered by it? At all?"

Was he that clueless? It can't be, right...?

"C-Can you specify... Which rumors?" he asked in confusion and I raised an eyebrow at him.

He really didn't care?!

"You know... they think we're dating..." I replied and Sengoku immediately choked on his onigiri.

Let's just say, the red-haired boy got so flustered that in the end the conversation didn't go anywhere and the problem remained unsolved.

Every time the rumors were brought up, I counted on Sengoku to shoot them down, but for some reason, he didn't do it and it was making my life a living hell. Remi on the other hand also started to feel more and more downcasted and gloomy as time went on and it made me so hard to even look at her in the eyes because the last thing I wanted was to hurt her feelings and become an obstacle for her potential love life.

I need to do this for Remi...

"I love Keisuke and I'm currently in a relationship with him." I lied in a monotone yet firm voice to those girls who initiated this whole rumor shit about me and Sengoku.

"Huuhh?! Baji-kun?!" they gasped in shock and I looked at them in confusion.

Why are they so shocked anyway...?

"Why do you girls look all shocked?" I asked, raising an eyebrow. "Keisuke and I are childhood best friends and our relationship blossomed from platonic friendship to romantic love. There's nothing unusual about it. Things like this happen all the time."

Can't childhood best friends fall in love with each other...?

"But he's a nerd and a former delinquent!!" they pointed out, looking all distressed and defeated.

"Yeah, so?" I asked, furrowing my eyebrows in annoyance.

"Sengoku-kun's way better than him!"

"I don't think so..." I stated nonchalantly.

"Baji-kun's so nerdy looking and he always wears these weird glasses!"

Bitch, have you ever seen him outside school? He's fucking hot as hell! He's too beautiful and sexy for his own good!

Not to mention you bitches even said that same shit about Miyamura before that poor guy had to cut his hair short...

"If you girls see him without those glasses, you won't be saying that again. Besides, I don't care about his looks or anything. All I care about is his personality and his morality as a human being." I stated with a sigh and with that, I walked away from them.

It didn't take long for people to spread nasty words like - "Holy shit, Osaki from Class 3-1 is dating Baji from 2-3" or "She's super smart and pretty cute too" or "Why the hell is she dating Baji?" or "It's crazy! Hell, I'd be a way better match for her!" or "Osaki's dating Baji? The nerdy-looking former delinquent? OMG! What's wrong with her? Talk about terrible taste!" and shits like these. And just as I expected, these words reached up to Keisuke's ears as well.

"So rumor has it that I'm allegedly your boyfriend and we've been secretly dating for a few months now..." Keisuke stated, staring me down with narrowed eyes as he and I were sitting in an empty classroom after school where I was tutoring him for his upcoming math test.

And this made me spill out everything to him about the rumors that were going around about me and Sengoku, thinking that he would obviously understand.

"It was really frustrating, you know." I sighed while running a hand through my raven locks.

"So you chose me as your convenient fake boyfriend to escape from the situation?" he asked, furrowing his eyebrows at me.

"More or less yes. You were my safe solution to this problem." I replied and placed my chin in the palm of my hand which was resting on the desk we were sitting at before my lips curled up into a small smile. "Also, I like the idea of dating you, even if it's fake."

Keisuke's eyes immediately went wide open in shock when I said those words and his cheeks started to turn pink in color.

"Y-You like me?" he asked in a quiet tone, looking at me all confused.

It's now or never... Let's do this... Seize the moment... Don't let this opportunity go...

"I thought I was always obvious about my feelings for you..." I stated with a teasing smile.

"What about Shinichiro-kun?" he asked.

"What about Shin-chan? He passed away and he's never coming back. I don't wanna live the rest of my life loving a dead man." I scoffed in response.

"But why me?" Keisuke asked, pursing his lips as the color of his cheeks were turning from pink to red. "What's so great about me anyway?"

"To this, I don't have a specific answer. To be honest, I love everything about you - your good looks, your personality, your loyalty, your honesty, your morality, your passion, your energy... Even though you're violent and aggressive and love to live a carefree life, even though you burn down cars simply because you're hungry and craving peyoung yakisoba, I think you're still very charming and sweet. Life always seems fun and colorful when you're around. When I'm with you, I feel like I'm in a flower meadow for the first time having spent what feels like an eternity living in a windowless box. There's a lot of emotion I feel for you, Keisuke and I can't just describe it with just one word. I've always loved and cared about you ever since we first met, Keisuke, always..." I stated with a sheepish chuckle, my cheeks also started to turn the deepest red in color.

For a moment silence fell in between us with Keisuke looking down at his hands on the desk, contemplating the words I just told him now while I was silently sitting there, waiting for a response.

Please Keisuke, say something... Anything...

I had accepted my feelings for Keisuke a long time ago and now that I had told him everything, there was no going back. The man was confident, but not too cocky and funny. Enjoying his company always seemed so natural to me. Whenever he was around, I couldn’t help but hear the loud beating of my own heart. But who was to blame? Keisuke was drop-dead gorgeous. Who wouldn’t get captivated by him? Keisuke was weird, but he was kind. He was a violent tsundere who liked to commit arson when hungry but he also had a heart of gold. He looked intimidating and scary, but his intentions were always pure and selfless.

Maybe that's why I was in love with him. I loved him so much that I would lose control of myself. Keisuke was someone who was fine with being the sacrificial lamb for his friends and dear ones. And I found it irritating sometimes. He talked and walked around like nothing was wrong, always pretending that he was indifferent, just fine with all the negative things people thought about him. It was so irritating that it made me want to turn his head around and look at me, made me want to tell him how special he was to me, how great he was to me. That he, Keisuke Baji, had a huge impact on the lives of every people he came across up until now.

I kept falling in love with him and each time was harder than the last. Every time the feeling got deeper, more complete, more bewitching. There wasn't a thing I wouldn't do to keep him safe, so Keisuke wouldn't ever have to think of asking for my affection. The more love I gave him the more I had bursting inside of me. Crazy, huh? The more love we shared the more it multiplied.

I loved Keisuke in the way a puppy loved - devoted, playful, trusting. I guess I should be ashamed of that somehow; weren't we all supposed to be tough? Yet I preferred to be strong; strong enough to risk being broken all over again, to love again, fully knowing my own fragility. I had known heartbreak enough to shatter my mind, to leave my soul feeling like dust in the wind and my body unwilling to live. But Keisuke was worth my life and all that I had left was his.

"If... if that's the case..." Keisuke spoke up, pulling me out of my trance as he looked back at me again with furrowed eyebrows and blushing cheeks. "Then let's make it real..."

My breath hitched when he said those words and my eyes immediately went wide open in surprise.

"Let's make this fake dating thing real..." he added as his eyes softened at my sight. "But before that... Nana, I’m a very simple guy, so, I’ll say my words in my simple ways..."

I nodded my head, telling him to continue while my heart started to beat faster than before.

"I'm in love with you, Nana... I always have been. It was always been you." Keisuke confessed before his lips curled up into a gentle smile when he noticed my red, hot cheeks and my widened eyes which were staring at him. "I'm not that smooth with my words and I'm not good at expressing my feelings, especially in things like this, but that's the truth and I wanted to tell you for a long time now..."

I was always kind of aware of Keisuke's feelings toward me so it was somewhat expected, but I didn't think that it would be this soon. And he said he was in love with me from the very beginning we met. Did he really love me for that long now?

"I’ve been in love with you ever since I first met you 11 years ago..." he went on before reaching out and grabbing my smaller hands in his larger ones, intertwining our fingers, his warmth radiating through me when our skin touched. "I've been so in love with you, so desperately, hopelessly in love with you and I always hoped you would see me like that too. That one day you would wake up and realize I was right here, and I always had been. But at the same time, I didn't want to ruin this friendship since you're my best friend and one of the most important people in my life. I don’t wanna lose you. But I couldn’t stand keeping this to myself. I only see things in terms of 'what are'. No start or end. I guess that's a kind of pragmatism. I cannot conceptualize them as a passage or journey. That complicates things. My head has so many puzzles to solve. To me, love has to remain simple, pure, easy, and kind. So, that I love you now is that I love you forever. Moment, eternity... They are the same to my heart and soul. I ask you to stay. Just stay. I will too. I'm sure that's all it takes. I hope that is enough... Because it's all I have to offer. So, I need your answer, Nana. Will you go out with me? Like girlfriend-boyfriend kinda thing?”

Some might call it bewitched but I called it love. For there was an emptiness in the freedom of being alone and liberty in being caught in that divine spell. And so when I saw in his eyes the feelings of my heart, in that very moment we became one and if that wasn't magic then I couldn't say what was. Because his love was so whole, my missing pieces would immediately appear. Because his touch carried such passion, what was scarred became soft once more. Because he was steady and patient, my open wounds had time to seal and vanish.

Perhaps that was why they say love is such magic, this gift from the universe, this sweet addiction to the man I was born to find. For with my twin soul, the only other born in the same flame as I, we were able to bathe one other in warmth and light as easily as we breathe, immune and oblivious to darkness.

"And you're saying you're not that good with words." I let out a chuckle in amusement as my frantic heartbeat started to slow down and his smile grew wider. "But I won't date you unless you promise to marry me in the future."

"Deal." he immediately replied without any hesitation, grinning widely at me and I gave him a surprised look.

"Seriously? You'll marry me?" I questioned and he nodded his head with all seriousness. "What about having kids after getting married?"

"We'll have them when the time is right. But not more than two, okay?" he replied with a smile.

"And pets? I'm a dog person and you're a cat person." I pointed.

"Then we'll have both; one cat and one dog. No big deal..." he suggested with a shrug and this caused me to let out a soft giggle.

I could tell his love for me was real, pure, and genuine. His love for me became my protector, my defender, my ride-or-die connection that stayed with me for always and in all ways. It was raw and it would roar for me if required. It would stay with me in quietness and be my comfort. Keisuke's love celebrated with me and raised me up. His love would be okay with my sadness and kiss the scars I hid from others.

It was rare, so I always treasured it and was trying to keep it alive as long as possible, for Keisuke's love was the greatest blessing that heaven could ever give me. His love was pure, unselfish, and undemanding. His love made me feel free, made me feel all soft and warm. This was the kind of love I had waited for, prayed for. I inwardly thanked God for this because a love like this was to be cherished for life. Finally, I felt like being home.

Keisuke isn't perfect and I'm not either, but together we make a great team and are perfect for one another...

"Two kids and two pets, huh? Looks like you've all figured it out... But hey, at least take me on a date at first!" I stated playfully and Keisuke flashed his signature smirk at me.

"Well, let's go then." he stated before standing up, pulling me up from my seat as well.

"But your upcoming math test?" I asked as I watched him quickly packing up our bags and stuff.

"Fuck the math test!" he grinned at me, showcasing his pointy canines before grabbing my wrist and dashing out of the classroom.

Soon after that, we were out of our school campus and went to a small parking lot in the nearby area where Keisuke's Goki was parked at.

"Hop on, Nana..." he stated as he hopped on his own bike and tossed his helmet to me. "Safety first.”

After putting on his helmet, Keisuke shuffled forwards slightly to give me more space to sit on the bike behind him. He then took off his fake, goofy reading glasses and shoved them into his pockets, his long ravenette hair still tied up in a ponytail.

"Where are we going?” I asked, taking my seat on the bike while Keisuke shrugged, chuckling slightly when I gently wrap my arms around his waist.

"Don’t know, but hold on tight!” he warned, revving his engine and taking off without another word.

From other people's point of view, I might be a fool for getting on a motorcycle with Keisuke and letting him take me to an undisclosed location, but it had always been like ever since Keisuke started learning to ride his bike and I trusted him enough to know that he wouldn’t try to drive me off a cliff or put me in danger. Keisuke always drove his motorbike like a madman and would leave me with no other choice but to cling to him with dear life. If I didn’t bury myself into his side, I probably would have flown off with all the sharp turns he always did around the other cars or bikes. It was like being taped to the top of a vehicle in Mario Cart, but that was where the fun and the thrills lay.

"You're never gonna change your driving style, huh Keisuke!" I shouted out over the harsh blaring of the wind while the said boy simply let out a loud chuckle in response.

"Look over to the side, Nana..." he uttered, slowing down slightly.

Taking his word for it, I turned my head to the side so my face was no longer pressed against his shoulder. Passing the edge of the road, I could see the perfect view of the beach below, the sea gently glistening under the orange sunset, the fresh ocean air hitting all my senses.

"The beach.” I mused, smiling down at the completely deserted sandy shore, which looked so beautifully peaceful in contrast to how busy it was when I would usually come.

"No shit.” Keisuke chuckled, his eyes remaining glued to the road.

“But it’s closed.” I let out a defeated sigh, leaning against his back.

“Yep, that means we’ve got the whole place to ourselves!” he nodded with a wide grin causing my eyes to go wide open in astonishment.

Before I could question what Keisuke meant by that, he steered off the edge of the road and down the steep hillside which led to the beach, though it definitely was not meant to be driven on as there were several warning signs at the side of the road, warning drivers about the hill.

"Keisuke, what the fuck?!” I scolded him over his amused laughter.

“Isn’t this fun?!” he yelled back, enjoying how the wind felt against his skin as he maneuvered his bike down the steep hill.

Not going to lie, this experience was exciting and concerning all at the same time but it soon all ended when the bike came to a smooth landing on the soft sand of the beach.

“Well, how was that?” Keisuke asked with a smirk, immediately hopping off the bike before offering a hand to me.

"You're a madman, Keisuke." I commented with an amusing giggle as I took off the helmet before accepting his hand, and stepping off the motorbike while the smile on his face widened a bit more. "But... do you think we could do this again? Some other time, maybe?"

And in response, Keisuke let out another loud chuckle, resulting in me becoming sheepish for a moment until he wrapped his arms around me and picked me up for a hug.

“Obviously! Anything for you, doll!" he grinned, and my cheeks heated up slightly at his words.

Keisuke and I are really dating now!! Holy shit!! This is real!!

It's not fake at all!! Can't believe this is actually happening!!

"Huh? Doll? Are we gonna give each other nicknames now?" I playfully scoffed at him causing Keisuke to lean closer to my face, his sharp bronze eyes boring into my brownish-amber ones.

"You want other names? Like Baby, Babe, Buttercup, Cutie pie, Babydoll, Sweet-Cheeks?" he teased with a mischievous smirk to which in response I threw him a dirty glare and pushed his face away from mine.

"Ew! No! That's cringey!" I scoffed while he let out another chuckle and placed me back down on the sand before he started to dash off towards the sea.

“Anyway, let's race! Loser owes the other lunch!” he shouted out at me.

"Eh?! Oi, Keisuke, you moron! Wait up!"

And this was how Keisuke and I started a new chapter of our lives.

I love you, Keisuke, Like the sky loves the birds, With open hands and infinite freedom.

February 19th, 2006

It was still early in the evening when Chifuyu and Takemichi arrived at Keisuke’s place today to help him out with the furniture redecoration of the Baji household just because Keisuke’s mom, Ryoko Baji felt like doing so. The thing was, Ryoko heavily believed in astrology, good luck charms, and stuff like that and she also believed that redecorating her whole house would bring good luck to the Baji family’s life, especially in Keisuke’s life to be more accurate.

“Sorry about this, guys…” Keisuke stated in his usual deep yet soft tone to Takemichi and Chifuyu who were shifting heavy furniture from one room to another. “Nana and I were supposed to help my mom redecorate our whole house. Feng Shui says it’s good luck. But obviously, it’s impossible for just the two of us alone, so you two are really saving us here…”

“So heavy!” Takemichi grunted out through his gritted teeth when he tried to lift a box that was filled with showpieces.

“Careful, Takemitchy!” Chifuyu called out in concern before rushing over to his friend to help him out. “That box has showpieces in it. Drop it and everything in it will break into millions of pieces.”

“Thanks, Chifuyu and Takemichi…” Ryoko stated with a wide grin of gratitude on her face as she talked into the room while holding a book in her hand. “My Keisuke's here is a weak boy, so he ended up troubling you two.”

“Who’s weak?!” Keisuke snapped, growling at his mother with furrowed eyebrows before I put a hand on his shoulder to calm him down.

“Calm down now, Keisuke. Let’s not make a ruckus now.” I mumbled into his ears in a gentle voice to which the said boy immediately went quiet before returning to work.

“N-No, we're fine!” Takemichi stuttered out in embarrassment with a blushing face, smiling sheepishly at Ryoko.

This was the first time Takemichi came to the Baji household and the first time seeing Keisuke’s mom, so naturally, he was feeling quite flustered – after all, he didn’t expect the matriarch Ryoko Baji to be so young-looking and beautiful.

“Where should we put this, Ryoko-san?” Chifuyu asked her in a polite tone before the Baji matriarch started to guide the two boys with the whole redecoration again.

“Alright! That's it then!” Ryoko stated just after the two blonde boys shifted a cupboard to a different room.

“Okay!” Chifuyu and Takemichi responded in unison, sweat dripping from their bodies from all their hard work for the past few hours.

“Chifuyu, Takemichi, apparently the living room furniture is important too, so after you're done with that please take care of it.” Ryoko instructed with a smile while her eyes locked down at the pages of the book which was still in her hand.

The book in her hand happened to be one of those which tells you what’s good luck for you or not and using that Ryoko had been guiding us through this entire time.

“Oh! Ah, yes!!” they replied before dashing towards the living room.

“Hey, mom!” Keisuke called out with a frowning face as he pulled out some manga books from his mother’s bookshelf. “I thought all my manga were gone. Why are they here?!”

“Keisuke, I’m still reading them!!” Ryoko snapped back.

“Please, don’t fight over some manga, you two…” I spoke up again, sighing heavily at the antics of these two Bajis while rearranging some showpieces on the shelf just like how Ryoko wanted.

“Oh excuse me, Chifuyu. Can you go to the convenience store on the corner and get me a garbage bag?” Ryoko asked in a gentle, motherly tone.

“Yes!!”

“And Takemichi, please be a dear and get me a small parfait from the sweets section. The waitress there often forgets to serve it with a spoon, so make sure it’s ready to go.”

“O-Oh, okay, yes!!”

Making Keisuke’s friends do all of her work - that was one of Ryoko’s personality traits which I found very funny sometimes, like how she was ordering around Chifuyu and Takemichi and making them run around the house but none of them could say anything to her because one, she was a parental figure to them, so they couldn’t be disrespectful towards her which was obvious and two, she was ordering them around in such a soft, motherly tone that the poor boys didn’t exactly know how to refuse her orders.

“Finally, we are done!” a sweaty, tired Takemichi exclaimed out in joy with a grinning Chifuyu standing beside him as we all looked around at the redecorated house.

“Oh, I’m sorry. This is wrong.” Ryoko suddenly spoke up in a concerned tone, staring down at her book with furrowed eyebrows, and in response, Takemichi and Chifuyu went stiff as a stone in their spot.

“Huh? What are you saying?” I asked, tilting my head to the side.

“I was looking at the wrong page!” Ryoko stated, showing me a certain page from the book. “This isn't gonna bring me good luck!”

“What the hell are you doing?!” Keisuke snapped at his mother again with his hands on his hips. “You're kidding me! Come on woman, this is enough!”

“This isn’t good!” Ryoko snapped back at her son. “My lack of fortune caused you a lot of problems before, Keisuke! Remember that one time you broke your left arm?!”

And her words suddenly made me recall one incident from early 2004 which was just two years ago when one delinquent gang named Killer Bee forcefully barged into our school to attack Keisuke because they were aware of the fact that Keisuke Baji would never fight and throw hands inside the school campus. Although Keisuke didn’t fight them back and ended by breaking his left arm when he was defending himself from their attack, his former vice-captain Ryusei Sato and Chifuyu were the ones who jumped into the action right on time and saved his life from that gang. I was also there with them and I remembered knocking the commander of that gang out cold in one go by throwing one of Manjiro’s infamous roundhouse kicks on that man’s head.

“I don’t care! And that had nothing to do with this!!” Keisuke shouted out in frustration again as he and his mother began to throw fiery daggers at each other through their sharp glares.

“A-Ah don’t worry! We’ll do it again!” Chifuyu intervened in a nervous tone, trying to calm down those two Bajis before looking over at a concerned Takemichi. “Right, Takemitchy?!”

“Y-Yes!!” Takemichi squeaked out, furiously nodding his head before they both rushed over to the room to shift around the heavy objects again.

“Ngh! Uaghhh!!!”

“Ha!! So heavy!!”

“I know right!!”

“What’s wrong?” Keisuke asked as he walked over to the boys who were now on the ground, all sweaty and tired and was out of breath, taking a break for a moment before they would start redecorating again. “Are you two worn out? Well, I suppose you two did carry a lot of stuff.”

“N-No we are totally fine, Baji-san!” Chifuyu tried to convince his former captain but failed miserably.

“Just give us a moment, Baji-kun and we will carry-“ Takemichi was about to say something more but was cut off immediately when Keisuke lifted a huge cupboard with just one arm.

“No more. Just rest.” Keisuke stated in a cool, nonchalant voice before he walked away with the cupboard in his arm while the two blondies stared at the ravenette man in complete shock with dropped jaws and widened eyes.

“And his mother calls him weak?!” Takemichi gasped out, causing me to chuckle in response. “Just how strong is Baji-kun?!”

“A lot actually. Just like Manjiro and Ken-chan…” I replied with a smile before walking away as well to help out Keisuke.

And it wasn’t long before we redecorated some of the rooms again and our entire work came to a completion.

“Okay, that’s more like it.” Keisuke stated, slightly nodding his head as we looked around the house to see if anything was left to be done.

“Yeah, it’s good, isn’t it?” Ryoko grinned with a satisfied look on her face.

“Well, then. Let’s get something to eat.” Keisuke added before I started to walk towards the kitchen with Ryoko.

“Ryoko-san and I’ll go and cook something for us. You guys take some rest in the meantime.” I stated, causing the faces of the boys to light up in pure happiness and excitement.

“Thanks, Nana-san!” Chifuyu called out with a smiling face to which I smiled back in response.

After entering the kitchen, Ryoko and I pondered for a while, thinking of what to cook for dinner tonight. After going through several different options, we finally chose to cook hot pot for the dinner.

“I appreciate your help!” Ryoko stated with a smile as we all gathered around in the living room with the Baji matriarch sitting on a couch while the boys and I were on the floor with our legs crossed, the TV in front of us was turned on and the food was served on the kotatsu table beside us. “Feel free to eat whatever you want.”

“Yes!! It’s good!!” Chifuyu and Takemichi stated happily in unison as they took a bite from their food.

“Also, thanks for the help too, Nana-chan.” Ryoko stated as she then turned to look at me, her smile widened a bit more. “You were a great help today, especially when we were cooking for dinner.”

“I’m glad I was able to help you, Ryoko-san.” I smiled back. “Feel free to call me for help whenever you need it.”

“Ah, sometimes I feel like what I’m gonna do without you, Nana-chan.” Ryoko let out a heavy sigh as she leaned back on the couch in a relaxed manner.

“Now, you’re exaggerating, Ryoko-san. You’re gonna make me blush.” I added before the said woman and I both started to chuckle together in unison.

“Oi, Shitty-mitchy.” Keisuke who was sitting close beside me called out while pointing at the TV, causing the time-leaper to look over at the ravenette boy. “What do you think?”

“Huh? What’s this?” Takemichi asked in confusion, looking over at the TV as well.

“That’s Baji-san's favorite TV show.” Chifuyu informed while chewing his food.

“It’s Kayo Suspense Gekijyo.” Keisuke stated, staring at the TV screen with a serious look on his face, furrowing his eyebrows a bit. “I found out that the woman behind him is the culprit. She claims she wasn’t there when it happened, but I’m pretty sure she’s playing some kind of trick.”

“Oh! You like this kind of thing, don't you, Baji-kun?” Takemichi asked excitedly, his lips curling up into a smile. “No wonder you were always suspicious of Kisaki from the very start.”

“Keisuke’s really into the mystery, crime-thriller genre. Movies, TV shows, novels - doesn’t matter. As long as it contains this particular genre, Keisuke engages himself into it with all his heart, mind, and soul.” I chimed in with a smile before looking over a Keisuke for a moment. “Sometimes I wonder why you wanna be a pet shop owner when you get older… You’re smart and hella perceptive. You can become a police officer or a detective if you want.”

“Police officer or detective, huh?” Keisuke trailed off, getting lost in his own thoughts.

“Yeah, I also think those professions will suit you, Baji-kun…” Takemichi added.

“I can guess the killer too, you know!” Chifuyu chimed in as well, his lips curled up into a wide grin. “I have really good instincts when it comes to that sort of thing!”

“Dumbass! It’s got nothing to do with intuition!” Keisuke playfully scolded his former vice-captain with a smirk. “You have to think in terms of music.”

“Keisuke, it's logic, not music.” I muttered into his ears, immediately correcting his mistake and in response, Keisuke’s cheeks went red in color in complete embarrassment.

“Ah, yes! That's it! That's it!” the ravenette chuckled sheepishly while rubbing the back of his neck.

As the four of us continued to chat and laugh while watching the TV show, Ryoko who was sitting on the couch behind us decided to intervene in our conversation.

“You idiots!” Ryoko suddenly spoke up in a loud tone with a beer can in her hand and we all turned over to look at her. “In most of these cases, the fourth guy fighting on the TV is the culprit! the main character, the sidekick, the girl, and then the killer! That’s why the old man is the culprit!”

“Huh?!! That’s not funny at all!” Keisuke snapped at his mother yet again for the umpteenth time this evening.

“Look, the old man is the murderer!” Ryoko countered back, now pointing at the TV. “He’s the killer, only one person can get in that car…”

“He’s not that old!” Keisuke growled out with a frowning face. “If he's an old man, then you are an old woman too!”

“Huh?! What did you say, Keisuke?!!” Ryoko finally snapped back before she threw a kick at her own son.

And the rest of the night went with me and the blonde boys trying to disrupt the fight and calm down the two fiery Bajis every once in a while. As time passed by and the clock almost struck midnight, I found myself the only one in the Baji household to be wide awake while the rest of them were all passed out either on the couch or on the floor. Since I was the only one still up and functioning, I decided to go ahead and engage myself in some household chores, like putting blankets on their sleeping bodies to keep them warm, cleaning up the kotatsu table, putting away tonight’s extra food into the refrigerator, washing all the dirty dishes, and then last but not the least, cleaning the kitchen up completely spotless.

It took me some time to finish my job and as soon as I was done with it, I noticed Ryoko finally waking up from her slumber and sitting up on the couch.

“You’re awake, Ryoko-san.” I smiled, walking up to her.

“You did everything by yourself?” Ryoko asked with a sheepish smile. “Thank you, Nana-chan. Sorry for causing you all this trouble.”

“No, it’s okay. I’m happy to help anytime you need me.” I responded in a reassuring tone.

“Well then, Nana-chan… Can you be a darling and go to the convenience store around the corner and get me some turmeric? And some of those cake rolls with that chocolate chips… the cheeky ones that try to up the quality a notch.” Ryoko stated with a closed-eyed smile and I sweat-dropped at her in response.

She’s never gonna change, is she…?

“Okay, sure. Be right back.” I smiled back before turning around and walking away towards the front door.

“Don't worry about the house key. Oh and uh, Nana-chan…” Ryoko called and I turned to look back at her again, noticing a warm, gentle smile on her face as she was staring at me with her soft, bronze-colored eyes. “Take care of Keisuke for me, okay?”

In response, my face softened a bit as I blinked at her a few times.

“He was born to an idiot like me and an even more idiotic father.” Ryoko went on in a light tone, her eyes shifted from me to her sleeping son on the floor. “And now he’s a fool too. But… he’s always sincere in what he does. He's simply irresponsible. I taught him that much. Keisuke rarely brings his friends home with him and it’s even more shocking that he fell in love and decided to date a smart, capable girl like you… This is the first time I’ve seen him laughing with all his friends like this. Keisuke is an only child, so maybe Chifuyu and Takemichi are like little brothers to him. And I have nothing to say much when it comes to you, Nana-chan. You and Keisuke have been best friends ever since you two first met years ago at the Sano dojo and now you’ve become lovers. I’m really happy for you two, you know?”

“You’re… happy that Keisuke and I are dating?” I asked as my lips slowly curled up into a small smile.

Ryoko-san’s happy… it means she approves of our relationship, right…?

“I always wanted Keisuke to end up with no one else but you, Nana-chan. I’ve been shipping you two ever since then.” Ryoko replied with a soft chuckle and my smile widened a bit more upon hearing her response. “I hope Keisuke doesn't make too much of a fool of himself. Please keep a close eye on him.”

“Yes, I will, Ryoko-san. You can count on me.” I reassured her once again.

I love Keisuke to death, Ryoko-san…

He’s just so precious to me…

I promise to love and protect him till my dying breath…

As soon as I walked out of the building to head toward the convenience store, someone familiar called out my name from behind me.

“Oi, Nana.”

I turned around to see Keisuke making his way towards me, yawning while running a hand through his silky, raven locks.

“Why are you going alone at this late hour?” he asked, furrowing his eyebrows a bit, his eyes telling me he was still tired.

“You were sleeping, so I didn't want to wake you up.” I smiled at him apologetically and in response, he rolled his eyes at me.

“Don't be stupid. I’m coming with you.” He scoffed before we both headed towards the store together.

“Thanks for coming.” I smiled at my lover after we finished our shopping and stepped out of the store.

“Don’t thank me, stupid. As your boyfriend, I have to tag along with you wherever you go.” He scoffed again before gently taking the shopping bag from my grip. “Also, I’m sorry about mom being super annoying today…. I said I didn’t care about my mom’s fortune, but…”

“No, it’s okay.” I giggled in response as we walked down the quiet streets together side by side, the moon in the sky glowing brightly above us, illuminating the whole area like a spotlight. “It’s been a while since I hung out with Ryoko-san like this.”

“You sure? She’s always so pushy.” He muttered, letting out a heavy sigh tiredly.

Somehow, her being a Baji kind of justifies her behavior….

“Besides I got your mom’s approval today.” I informed, grinning at him.

“She always approved you ever since we first met 11 years ago, Nana. She thinks you're the right choice for me. Well, I think that too…” Keisuke smiled back before reaching out and grabbing my hand in his larger one, intertwining our fingers together.

He then looked away from me for a moment and set his eyes on the ground underneath us, that breathtaking smile was still dancing on his face.

“You know, Nana, I… I have known you ever since we were four years old, but then again sometimes I feel like I still don’t know very much about you. I’m still learning about you, little by little. At least, I hope I can fully know and understand you someday…” he muttered in a low, gentle tone which was enough for me to hear his words given the quiet environment around us.

“Yeah, well, the feeling’s mutual…” I muttered as well, tightening the grip of our intertwined hands. "For the past 11 years, we were just childhood best friends and now we are lovers. Our relationship changed and took a completely different form, so obviously, we’ll start rediscovering each other from the scratch.”

“Really?” he asked as he looked back at me, raising an eyebrow.

“Yeah.” I replied with a smile, causing him to smile back in response.

Soon later we both came back to the Baji household where we found Ryoko and the other two boys on the floor in the living room, sitting in a circle with a big bag placed in the middle.

“What’s that?” Keisuke asked, raising an eyebrow as he and I moved closer to see what it was.

“Candies.” Ryoko replied with a smirk as if she just achieved something great.

“Damn, this is a huge bag. Is it all just candy?” I asked, looking at it while Chifuyu and Takemichi excitedly went through the bag to find anything else other than the sweet treats.

“Yeah. I won an online contest.” Ryoko replied with her smirk growing even wider than before. “The bag is full of candies of different flavors. I wanted to give these to you kids earlier but for some reason, it just slipped away from my mind. Anyway, choose whatever you like.”

“Huh? Online contests? When did you get into this kind of shit?” Keisuke asked in confusion as he and I took a seat with the rest on the floor.

“Doesn’t matter, Keisuke.” I stated before looking through the bag with Chifuyu and Takemichi, pulling out some candies as well. “Let’s see… We have strawberry, fig, pomegranate, orange… There are some weird ones as well, like cheese…”

“Cheese, huh?” Keisuke trailed off, taking the candy from my hand before looking over at his former vice-captain. “Oi, Chifuyu… You don't like cheese, right?”

“Hell no. I’ll rather throw my wallet in a ditch than choke down cheese.” Chifuyu scoffed before huffing and looking away with a pout while Keisuke unwrapped the candy and took it in between his two fingers.

“Right…” Keisuke muttered with a sadistic smirk before he leaned a bit toward the blonde boy, holding the candy in front of his face. “Say aah.”

Just then, for some reason, Chifuyu’s whole face went red.

“Baji-san's feeding me candy!” Chifuyu started mumbling to himself, squirming around where he was sitting as his face was showing all sorts of emotions – shock, happiness, disgust, and a lot more. “This may never happen again! But it’s cheese flavor… Cheese flavor!”

And seeing Chifuyu like this caused me and Takemichi to deadpan at him while Ryoko started to giggle in amusement from beside us.

“Is he in love with Keisuke or something?” I mumbled to Takemichi.

“You creep. Eat on your own.” Keisuke scoffed in disgust, throwing the candy at Chifuyu before moving far away from the blonde boy.

“Huh, B-Baji-san?! I’m sorry for making you uncomfortable! I’m not in love with you, I promise! I see you as my big brother!” Chifuyu cried out in a reassuring tone but Keisuke moved away from him even further yet again, causing Ryoko and Takemichi to laugh at them in amusement.

While this whole commotion continued in the middle of the living room, I quietly moved a bit far away from them and started to go through the candies that I picked from inside the bag- one of them was clay flavored. I simply stared down at the candy in my hand with a confused look written all over my face.

Huh? Clay-flavored candy? What in the world is that?

“Which flavor is that one? Strawberry?”

I quickly looked up to see Keisuke now sitting beside me, also looking at my candy while the others (Ryoko, Takemichi, and Chifuyu) were busy with their own activities just a bit away from us.

“Huh? No, it's clay.” I replied before unwrapping the candy and putting it inside my mouth.

As soon as I did that, I felt like gagging right at that moment. The taste was bitter and was so horrible that it literally killed me.

“Why are you eating a clay-flavored candy?” Keisuke deadpanned at me.

“Just wanted to try the taste… It’s really bitter.” I replied with a small pout, not realizing the look in his eyes and how close he was leaning to my face.

Keisuke then looked back at the others for a bit just to find them still talking about different flavors of candies before he turned his attention back to me and that’s when I looked up and noticed his sharp bronze eyes boring into my brownish-amber ones. The look in his eyes was completely different, something I had never seen before. The emotions behind those pretty eyes were so intense and passionate that they started to draw me toward him even closer without me even realizing it.

What’s with this look?

What’s with the strong emotions behind those eyes?

“Bitter, huh…” he whispered in a deep, rough yet smooth voice before he leaned in even closer to my face, his eyes flickering between my eyes and my lips.

And before I could realize what was happening or even ask him anything, I felt something soft being pressed gently against my own lips – it was Keisuke’s lips and he was kissing me.

Huh? Wait, what? Keisuke’s kissing me now?!

My eyes immediately went wide open in surprise as my body went stiff on the spot but even with that, I still didn’t move an inch and stayed right where I was frozen in shock.

Keisuke, who was doing all the work, was kissing me as if I was breakable like thin glass and all I did was just close my eyes, slowly and unconsciously, to enjoy the moment before noticing him about to do the same as well. I felt him smirking into the kiss, his lips moving against mine slow and soft as his hands crept their way up to my cheeks, holding my face firmly in place so he could lead the kiss. I felt a warm tightening sensation go wild in my stomach, wanting more than just Keisuke's kiss. My hands found their way to his chest where I brought him closer to me, I held onto him tighter than I intended to.

At that moment, I didn’t care if Ryoko, Chifuyu, and Takemichi noticed us kissing. I just simply didn’t care. All I could care and think of was Keisuke’s kiss, his lips, his warmth, his hands, his whole existence. I wanted more. I craved more. I wanted Keisuke to ravish me and sent me high up in heaven or down to the pits of hell; either way, I would remain extremely satisfied with the outcome.

I could feel the heat and warmth radiating from Keisuke’s body with his warm sweet breath on my lips. He smelled very nice; a mix of mint and sandalwood, invading all my five senses, literally driving me to the edge. He then gently pressed his tongue to the seam of my lips, asking for permission, and at my grant of access, delved his tongue inside my mouth. As our tongues intertwined with one another, the kiss got rough, sloppy, and even more demanding. Euphoric warmth began to blossom within me and the whole feeling became completely blissful, making the kiss feel like fireworks, tingles, and desires. It felt as if nothing mattered at that moment, as if nothing existed in this universe; it was just only me and him.

Keisuke moved one of his hands from my cheek to the back of my neck, deepening the kiss and I could nearly feel the slight burn of the cola he was drinking earlier as it rolled off my tongue and seeped down my throat with every push of his tongue against mine.

A kiss is one of the most sensual happenings, aside from sex and of course, I loved it. His lips were so warm and soft and tasted of mint and cola which caused trembles to shake my body while the euphoric warmth blossomed within me once more. He then gently tilted my head to the side and continued to kiss me, his lips demanding. I felt a smoldering heat deep within me as he slanted my head further, deepening the kiss while his fingers in my hair gently ran up and down the back of my neck, coaxing shivers out of me.

The kiss had a raw intensity; breathing fast, heart rated faster. To me, Keisuke was like my personal drug; one touch and the intoxication was instant. His touch electrified every nerve in my body along with my brain. I think probably it was the anticipation of being together in a way that was more than words, in a way that was so completely tangible.

In that moment of the kiss, it felt as if our chemistry became an ever-bright flame. His kiss was not at all the same as those movie stars, but one steeped in a passion that ignites. It was the promise of realness, of the primal desire that lived in us all. In his kiss, I found the promise of years and the sweetness of waiting for real love. In his kiss, I was home, finally.

The kiss lasted for a few seconds before we broke apart for air and rested our foreheads against each other’s, panting slightly before opening our eyes together. In that brief second of pause, all I could do was lovingly stare back at him while he took his time to study my face. I felt my blush deepen under his scrutiny as Keisuke gazed at me lovingly, his eyes softening with tenderness.

He was so gorgeous that my heart seemed to plummet into darkness. His long, black hair; his perfect, carven features; his arrogant, sensual mouth – fuck, right now I wanted to kiss him again so bad. His kiss was so tantalizing, it left me breathless, greedy, and unsatisfied, wanting more.

Just as I was thinking about diving in for another make-out session with Keisuke, he suddenly moved away from me with an unreadable expression, looking absolutely nonchalant, leaving me in utter confusion.

“Keisuke, could you get me some water?” Ryoko suddenly spoke up from her spot with Takemichi and Chifuyu by her side and her voice brought me back to reality.

And that’s when I noticed something weird – the candy which was in my mouth earlier wasn’t there anymore.

“You’re such a pain.” Keisuke groaned out, rolling his eyes before standing up and walking away without spearing a glance at anyone.

On the other hand, I was still sitting in my spot with a hot, red face burning like the sun. Not only Keisuke and I just shared our first kiss seconds ago in front of his mother and our friends but also he stole my clay-flavored candy which was literally in my mouth.

“What’s up, Nana-chan?” Takemichi asked as he came over to me with a confused look.

“Keisuke stole my candy…” I muttered out as a response, not meeting the gaze of the time-leaper.

“Eh, really? What flavor was it?” Chifuyu asked, who also seemed clueless about what just happened earlier as he pulled out some more candies from the bag. “We still have a bunch more, Nana-san.”

“I-I’m good, thanks!” I stuttered out in embarrassment.

“Okay then, you should give this flavor a try!” Ryoko stated before tossing some candies at me who also looked clueless and I let out a heavy sigh in relief.

Looks like they didn’t see what happened between me and Keisuke, huh…?

Thank God…

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

3rd Person’s POV (Meanwhile in the kitchen)

With a burning face and a racing heart, Baji leaned back against the refrigerator and let out a heavy sigh, trying to process what just happened right now - He just kissed Nana and for both of them, it was their first-ever kiss. Well, he won’t call it a simple kiss; it was more of a small make-out session for them. His breathing was heavy, his hands were now all sweaty, his heart hammered hard against the ribcage as if it would burst out of his chest at any moment now but even after everything, he had never felt so alive and loved before.

Fuck, I love her so much…

Baji then slowly reached up and touched his lips with his fingers, getting himself lost in a deep trance again, thinking about how Nana’s lips felt against his own ones – it was sweet, it was soft, it was sensual and most definitely, it tasted like cherry because of the lip balm she always used.

“She’s right…” Baji mumbled to himself as he closed his eyes, and sighed, twisting the stolen candy with his tongue inside his mouth. “It actually tastes like clay…”

If you wanna check out the entire fanfic, then go to -

81 notes · View notes

seven007yuki · 1 year

Text

The start of Toman

36 notes · View notes

daisynik7 · 5 months

Text

Heart on a Sleeve

Pairing: Takashi Mitsuya x Original Female Character

Rating: Mature

Word Count: ~6.3k

cw: explicit language, switching POVs (2nd and 3rd person), established relationship, kissing, suggestive touching, sexual tension

Summary: You and Mitsuya make your budding relationship public and things only continue to grow from there. The Tokyo Manji gang successfully absorbs the Leviathans all thanks to the efforts of new captains Tetta Kisaki and Shuji Hanma. Despite Mikey’s praise for them during this month’s meeting, Mitsuya remains wary of the two. His suspicions only increase when he runs into them while on a date with you.

Author's Note: This took me so long to write, but I did it and I am proud of it. I thoroughly enjoy writing about the honeymoon phases in a relationship, so this was a fun one for me. Thanks for the love and support on this so far and I hope you like where the story is going so far. Thank you for reading.

Previous Chapter | Masterlist | Next Chapter

Sunday night, still reeling from the glorious high of breakfast with your new boyfriend Takashi Mitsuya, you call your best friends to break the news.

“You’re what?!” Keiko exclaims, her shriek loud through the phone.

You lower the volume, not wanting to be overheard by your parents downstairs. “I’m dating Takashi Mitsuya,” you repeat. “From homeroom.”

Mei is quiet on the other end while you can practically hear the cogs spinning in overdrive in Keiko’s head. “Takashi Mitsuya, from homeroom?”

Losing patience, and also amused by her reaction, you confirm, “Yes.”

“Mitsuya, who’s in the Tokyo Manji Gang. That Mitsuya?”

“Yes, Keiko, that Mitsuya!”

“He’s in a gang. What is our sweet Hana doing dating a gangster?!”

Defensive now, you reply, “He’s been nothing but kind to me. You know as well as I do that he’s never caused problems for us at school. He’s only ever acted when he knew there was someone he needed to stick up for. I don’t care that he’s in a gang. He’s a good person and I like him.”

After a moment of uncomfortable silence, Mei finally speaks. “You’re right, Hana. We know he’s a nice guy. We just don’t want to see you get hurt, that’s all we’re trying to say. Right, Keiko?”

She clears her throat before muttering, “Yeah.”

“Takashi would never hurt me. I feel safe with him.”

At that, they relent, setting their worries aside to discuss the details on how your budding relationship came to be. They had known since the beginning that you were taking sewing lessons from him, though they didn’t have a clue how you truly felt. It started as a tiny crush, a fantasy that you kept secret because you never considered it’d ever become real. Then, when Takashi admitted his feelings towards you, everything happened so fast. It’s only now that you are able to reveal everything to your friends, who are ultimately excited for you.

The only obstacle left is your parents. You’re sure that they’ll be in for a shock once you tell them since this is your first boyfriend ever. Naturally, they’ll be protective, as any parent would be. You’re confident that once they get to know Takashi, they’ll see him just as you do.

Monday morning, you do your usual routine of walking to school with your friends. Takashi offers to pick you up, but until you are ready to inform your parents about him, you figure it’d be best to avoid any cause for suspicion, especially since they are already wary of him to begin with. Instead, you part ways with Mei and Keiko to meet him in the parking lot before school, greeting him with a hug. He smiles, placing his hands at your waist to pull you in closer. “Hi.”

You nuzzle your nose to his, beaming. “Hi.”

He kisses you again, his tongue slipping past your lips this time, surprising you. Heat rushes into your cheeks, flustered and excited. You break apart, burying your face into his shoulder, catching your breath while he massages your back tenderly. “Are you okay?”

You nod, still hiding. “Just…getting used to all this.”

He tips your chin up to meet your gaze, smiling softly. “Me too. If I’m moving too fast, just tell me, okay? We’ll go at the pace you’re comfortable with.” He gives you a quick smooch before locking his fingers with yours. “Ready?”

As new and foreign as all this is for you, having Takashi makes it’s much easier to navigate. He leads you through the hallways of your school, unwavering, the grip on your hand confident, despite the prying eyes and hushed whispers from your passing peers. It’s odd being the center of attention for once, but like most high school relationships, the intrigue from others will eventually fade, and all that will matter is how the two of you feel about each other. And in this moment, you’re happy to be by his side.

Peh-Yan, one of your classmates and Takashi’s close friend from Toman, approaches you with a respectful bow. “Hello, Shimizu.”

You smile, greeting him back by his surname. “Hello, Hayashi.”

Takashi smirks, giving him a light punch on the arm. “No need to be so formal, Peh-Yan.”

He stands up straight. “Right, sorry. Anyways, I have some intel on Kisaki and Hanma infiltrating the Leviathans. Thought I’d pass on the information to you in case you were interested.”

Your boyfriend rolls his eyes, facing you. “Toman stuff. I’ll see you later in class, okay? Let’s eat lunch together.” He gives you a peck on the cheek, letting you go.

Part of you wants to stay, to listen in, but you know better than to intrude on topics that don’t pertain to you. You wave goodbye, heading to your classroom alone, your skin tingling with his warmth, already missing it.

~~~

Mitsuya never imagined himself to be a doting boyfriend, but he quickly finds himself adapting to that role almost too easily. In their only shared class, he spends too much time staring at the back of her head, admiring how cute she is. The few times she glances back at him to flash him a grin, his heart swells and he’s itching to hold her again as soon as class is dismissed. Usually, he’d eat lunch with Peh-Yan out in the courtyard or alone inside the home economics room while working on his latest sewing project. However, this entire week, he sits with his girlfriend and her friends. Mei and Keiko are nervous around him at first, unsure how to interact with a delinquent. But with Hana’s help and support, he gradually falls into place with them, finding topics to discuss that all of them can connect on.

They aren’t able to spend much time together after school, not with the both of them being preoccupied with extracurriculars. So, Friday remains a special day for them. It’s their first sewing lesson since everything changed a week ago. Mitsuya is a bit nervous, wondering if he’ll be able to focus on the actual lesson when he gets so easily distracted by her presence. When she meets him inside the home economics room, cradling her helmet, a pleasant smile on her face, all his worries disappear. Even if he does get distracted, who cares? He’s happy to be spending this time with her, alone.

She drops the helmet onto the usual desk, stepping closer to him. “Hi Takashi.”

“Hi Hana,” he responds, closing the distance between them with a kiss. They’ve gotten more comfortable doing this, their lips brushing seamlessly, his hands always finding the plush curves of her body. He loves the way she feels under his touch, on his mouth, against his chest. All the spaces of him that felt empty before are now full, all thanks to her.

Before they get carried away any further, he pulls off reluctantly, steadying himself before explaining what they’ll be doing today, eyes flitting back to her lips, now slightly swollen from their kisses. It’s happened several occasions so far this week. Their chaste kisses turning into more, both of them chasing their hunger little by little, teasing that fine line inch by inch. Mitsuya has managed to contain his excitement, though it’s getting more and more difficult, especially with her gradually testing the waters. A soft moan against his lips, her fingers toying with the elastic of his pants, her tongue pushing up against his, mouth open for him to explore and enjoy. He’ll continue to stand by, waiting until she’s ready to take the next steps forward. Despite how eager he is, nothing’s more important to him than making her feel safe.

Their lesson today results in a heart patch sewn onto the sleeve of her jean jacket. She admires it silently as Mitsuya puts away the sewing machine and the rest of his materials into one of the cabinets. When he’s finished, he returns to her side, draping his arm over her shoulders, pressing a smooch to the side of her head.

“The machine made this way easier than I thought it would be,” she comments.

“It usually does,” he says, running his finger over the stitching. “Before you know it, you’ll be an expert.”

“I doubt it. But that’s okay because I have you. If this patch here ever comes off, I’ll go straight to you.”

He raises a brow at her, teasing, “And who says I’ll help you?”

She tugs at his collar, peering up at him, smiling. “I guess I just assumed, now that we’re boyfriend and girlfriend.”

“You’re right. I’ll always be here to stitch your little heart back on.” He leans in, meeting her lips in a passionate kiss, surrounding her in his arms, the fluttering in his belly growing erratic. The door is closed and all the other students have already left for the day to enjoy the weekend. Mitsuya’s favorite spot is an empty classroom after school, and they happen to have this one all to themselves. As if on cue, his phone vibrates in his pocket, and before he checks it, he knows it’s his mother reminding him that she’s leaving for her shift soon. Disappointed, they break apart, gigging as if they were caught doing something naughty while they gather their belongings, heading towards his bike outside in the parking lot. On their way to his house, her grip is snug on his waist, holding him tightly. He’s reminded how good it feels to ride with her behind him, keeping her safe, keeping him safe.

They behave themselves in front of his sisters, only exchanging subtle glances and grazes when they’re absolutely in the clear. He’s tempted to skip today’s Toman meeting, hoping to spend the rest of the night by her side, but given Peh-Yan’s news from earlier this week, it’s an important one to attend. Begrudgingly, he says his goodbyes, sneaking a kiss to Hana’s cheek before he leaves for the shrine.

As usual, Draken is waiting for him at the bottom of the steps, leaning against his Zephyr. He smirks as soon as he sees him, giving him a congratulatory pat on the back. “My man. Did you finally get some tonight?”

Mitsuya rolls his eyes, shrugging him off. “I told you, we’re taking things slow. Besides, we were watching the brats. We couldn’t do it even if we wanted to.”

“Are you telling me that you don’t want to do it with her?” he teases.

“No, I definitely want to do it with her. I mean, make love to her,” he corrects himself, blushing.

Draken snorts, not one to indulge in euphemisms. “So when do you think the two of you will start fucking then?”

He grimaces at his vulgarity before answering, “I don’t know. It hasn’t even been a week yet. We’re taking it one day at a time. It’ll happen when the time is right.”

Draken digs into his pocket to retrieve a lollipop, unwrapping it to stick into his mouth, sucking on it loudly. “Alright, it’s your dick. I’m just here to offer you some moral support, man-to-man. Dragon-to-dragon.”

Mitsuya chuckles. “I appreciate it.”

They wait a few more minutes, chatting idly about other topics. Emma seems to be doing well so far in her pregnancy. Draken continues to cook whatever she’s craving at the time, from chicken katsu curry to spaghetti and meatballs. They don’t know the gender yet, though they don’t really seem to care; they’re both just ecstatic to be having this baby in the first place. Mikey remains oblivious to the fact that his sister is with child and that his right-hand-man is about to become a father. According to Draken, he continues to be a recluse, despite their efforts to reach out to him. It seems like forever now that Mitsuya has seen Mikey outside of these Toman meetings. He remembers vividly the tears it Takemitchy’s eyes over a month ago now, worried about their friend, their leader. He’s gone. And I don’t know where to find him. Maybe it’s time they finally made a real effort to bring him back.

From the corner of his eye, Mitsuya spots Kisaki and Hanma, the newly appointed captains, leading a group of unfamiliar faces up the shrine steps. He assumes it’s members of the rival Leviathan gang. The two must have been successful in their mission to infiltrate and absorb them, which doesn’t change Mitsuya’s opinion about them. Peh-Yan warned him about this earlier in the week and anticipates Mikey’s reaction to this recent development.

Takemitchy eventually arrives with Chifuyu, the two of them still the best of buddies. They greet the others cheerfully, waiting for Hakkai, who is always the last to arrive, fashionably late with a toothy grin on his face as they all berate him playfully, joking about how he was with yet another chick right before this. Draken, who always has a sixth sense about these things, deems it time to begin, leading his brothers up the shrine steps. Mitsuya always gets a swell in his chest when they’re together like this, nostalgic and proud to be in Toman. If only Mikey were here to join them like he used to.

In their usual formation, the men face Mikey, who’s front and center, Draken standing beside him. His eyes are noticeably heavy from either exhaustion or loss of sleep, maybe both. There’s an unsettling lack of emotion in his expression. He used to burn so bright with passion and intensity, something they all admired about him. It’s what got them to form Toman in the first place. Now, it’s as if the fire has dimmed to the tiniest ember, flickering just enough to barely survive.

After going over standard housekeeping issues, Mikey moves on to the main topic of tonight’s meeting. “Kisaki, Hanma, come forward,” he announces, beckoning them towards the front. They step towards him, smug grins on both their faces. Mitsuya can’t help but roll his eyes, already annoyed.

“I’d like to recognize these two for successfully following through with their mission. The Leviathan gang is no more. We welcome its past members into Toman as one of our own. Show them the respect they deserve.”

There are loud whispers amongst the crowd, everyone turning to look at the new brothers, who are intimidating in terms of numbers. There’s at least twenty of them, most of them built like brick houses. Mitsuya has always felt odd whenever previous rivals gangs join them. There’s always that initial distrust, considering they were just at each other’s throat prior. But he’s learned to accept it for what it is, trusting Mikey to make the right calls.

“Anything you’d like to share with us?” Mikey opens the floor to the two captains.

Kisaki, of course, takes the opportunity to speak, his voice as slimy as ever. “Toman welcomes the Leviathans with open arms. All these men will surely make a great addition to our crew. Not only are they abundant in muscle, they are clever and cunning. Exactly what Toman needs to continue its reign over Tokyo.”

Hanma adds, “It was a real bitch to convince them to join us, but it was all worth it. You’ll see soon enough,” he smirks, licking his lips.

“I’m sure we will,” Mikey says with a small smile, the slightest spark in his eyes. “As far as I know, you two are the only captains that have stepped up recently. I have nothing but the highest respect for you.”

More grumbling from the crowd, especially from the remaining captains. Draken’s brows are tight, clearly offended by the subtle diss. Chifuyu scoffs quietly, nudging Takemitchy, who looks like he’s near tears. Have their personal lives gotten too much in the way of their duties to Toman? Have they all let Mikey down?

When the meeting ends, they break formation to gather into their smaller circles. Chifuyu is still peeved, complaining to them. “Respect? To those two bastards? Has Mikey lost it?”

“Hey, watch it,” Draken warns. “I’ll admit. I’ve been too busy with the baby.”

“And I’ve been busy preparing for university, I’ve totally neglected Toman!” Takemitchy admits. “I don’t blame Mikey for being annoyed with us.”

Chifuyu throws his arms up, frustrated. “What does he expect us to do? He hasn’t reached out to any of us, doesn’t even talk to us anymore. How are we supposed to do anything if he’s completely ghosting us?”

From his peripheral, Mitsuya notices Mikey walking away from whatever private discussion he’s having with the old Leviathan gang. Before he can go anywhere else, Takemitchy calls out for him, waving enthusiastically. “Mikey!”

Chifuyu shakes his head. “Takemitchy, you idiot,” he mutters.

They all turn to their leader, who stares at them, eyes cold, palms in his pockets. He doesn’t move for a couple of seconds, and Mitsuya thinks that he’ll ignore them completely, which wouldn’t be surprising. But then, he takes slow steps towards them, expression unreadable. When he’s there, none of them are sure what to say, until Takemitchy breaks that ice. “Let’s go to Danny’s tonight! Just like old times!” he suggests, desperate.

Late night dinner at Danny’s was routine for them back when they were young, dumb, and broke. The food was mediocre at best, but the memories they shared there is what kept them coming back. Pancake eating contests, where Mikey would always come out victorious. Flirting with their favorite waitresses to get extra French fries. Loading up on the free refills of soda to compete in burping competitions. It’s more nostalgic than anything. Gradually, as they got older and busier with life, Danny’s become less frequent. Maybe this is what they need to get back into the normal swing of things.

Mikey doesn’t say much, except for giving them a small nod and muttering a quiet, “Sure,” his hands still buried in his pockets. At least it’s something.

~~~

It’s past midnight by the time Mitsuya arrives back home. You’re half-asleep on the couch with the TV on in the background. The girls are snoring in their room, tired after playing with you all night. He rouses you awake, caressing your cheek sweetly as he kneels on the floor beside you. “Hey cutie, I’m back.”

The pet name catches you off guard. You beam at him, tugging him by the neck to meeting his lips with yours. He smiles into this kiss. “You like that, huh?”

Nodding, you answer, “Yeah, I do.”

He deepens the kiss, running his fingers through your hair, tongue flicking against yours. Soon, you’re both breathing heavily, lips smacking loudly. Before it gets any further, you break away from him, giggling. “Takashi.”

Pressing his forehead to yours, swallowing hard, he whispers, “Yeah, I know. I know.”

You grin, sitting up on the couch to make room for him, patting the space beside you. “How was the meeting?”

He sits down, holding your hand, resting his head on your shoulder. “It was good. We went out for a bite after and it was really fun. Mikey joined us and it was just like old times.”

“Mikey?” you ask. You’ve heard that name before, but you barely know anything about Toman, simply because you’re too nervous to ask, embarrassed to be so nosy.

“He’s Toman’s leader. He’s the reason Toman is what it is. He started it all. Recently, it seems like he’s been distant from us. But tonight, I think we finally got him back.”

You squeeze him tight. “I’m happy to hear that.”

He doesn’t explain any further, enjoying the comfortable silence between you. Eventually, he says, “We should go out on a real date tomorrow. My mom doesn’t work until night, so we can spend the day together. What do you think?”

“I’d love that.”

He sits up, grinning at you. “Want to just stay the night?”

You laugh. “I don’t think my parents would like that, considering they have no idea we’re officially dating yet.”

“Then maybe we should tell them soon, over dinner. I really want them to like me.”

“I’m sure they already like you!” you answer, half-heartedly. In all honestly, you have no idea how they feel about him, except for that short conversation you had previously over dinner. You wonder how they will react when you tell them he’s your boyfriend, that you even have a boyfriend. You’d be lying to yourself if you say you aren’t anxious about it. “Let me talk to them first and we can arrange something, okay?”

He smiles brightly, pinching your cheek. “Don’t be nervous! I’ll work my charm on them, you’ll see.”

Mitsuya drives you home after a few more snuggles on the couch. Your parents are asleep by the time you walk through the door, quietly slipping out of your shoes and sneaking up the stairs into your bedroom. You don’t fall asleep right away, staring blankly at the ceiling, excited for tomorrow’s date with your boyfriend. He plans to pick you up at eleven in the morning but doesn’t elaborate on any more details. You wonder what he has in store for the two of you.

The next morning, you eat breakfast before getting ready for the day ahead of you. You make the brave decision to inform your parents about where you’ll be off to today. Clearing your throat, you brace yourself, confessing, “I’m going on a date today. With Takashi Mitsuya.”

It’s the most jarring silence for the next ten seconds. Your mother gawks at you, dropping her fork onto her plate with a harsh clink. Your father’s face is twisted in an expression akin to him witnessing some sort of apparition or horrible monster. Given their reactions, you almost regret being so honest with them, though a small weight has been lifted off your shoulders.

Your mom is the first to speak, tone unnaturally high-pitched when she responds, “Oh! Is this a study date perhaps? Are you preparing for an upcoming exam?”

You shake your head. “No. We’re just hanging out.”

“Hanging out,” she repeats, slightly breathless now. “You’re hanging out with a boy?”

“Yes,” you answer plainly, maintaining your patience as the cogs in her head start spinning faster, finally understanding.

“Oh. Okay,” you mother says, at a loss for words. Your dad remains speechless, clearly flabbergasted by the mere idea of you spending time with someone other than them or Keiko and Mei.

Before they can begin a full-fledged interrogation, you quickly scarf down the rest of your breakfast on the plate, standing up and announcing, “I’m going to change now, bye!”, sprinting up the stairs without any further explanation. For now, it seems you’ve dodged a bullet.

For today’s date, you decide to wear a floral sundress that ends just above your knees, something you’re comfortable and confident in. You keep your hair the same, unsure what else to do with it. You stare at your reflection in the mirror a while longer than usual, nervous though you know you shouldn’t be. Takashi has been nothing but kind to you, so you have no reason to believe he’d care so much about your appearance. Still, you want to make a good impression on him, especially since this is your first official date.

When he texts you that he’s waiting outside, you give yourself one last glance in the mirror, rushing out of your room to slip into your nicest pair of sandals by the doorway. Your mother and father both appear beside you, watching. “Be careful,” your mother comments, crossing her arms over her chest. Your father hums, still incapable of forming words as a response.

Turning the knob to leave, you smile at them. “I will.”

To your surprise, Takashi stands on the other side of the door, flashing that signature grin, waving politely. “Good morning Mr. and Mrs. Shimizu.” He has a backpack slung over his shoulders and you notice that his Impulse is nowhere to be seen, so you assume he walked here.

Your mother returns his smile as best as she can, though she’s obviously still wary about the whole situation. “Hello, Mitsuya. What are your plans today with our daughter?”

Your cheeks get hot, embarrassed by her nosiness, but Takashi takes it in stride. “We’re going to have a picnic at the park. I made sandwiches for our lunch. Then, we’re taking the train to Shibuya to play at the arcade. I’ll have Hana home before dinnertime, since I’ll be babysitting my sisters tonight.”

Impressed by his answer, you study your mom’s reaction, mentally breathing a sigh of relief when her smiles grows wider, seemingly pleased. “That sounds like a fun time.” She nudges your dad. “Doesn’t that sound like a fun time, sweetheart?”

Your father’s eyes narrow, glaring at your poor boyfriend. “I suppose,” he mutters.

Takashi doesn’t waver, maintaining that easy-going expression while he bows to them. “Thank you for allowing me the honor of spending time with your daughter.”

The two of you manage to leave for your date unscathed. From the doorway, your parents watch you and Takashi walk towards the park, keeping your distance from each other until you’re out of their sight. With the coast clear, Takashi laces his fingers with yours, laughing. “Well, that was scary.”

“You were scared? You were completely cool in front of them,” you reply, surprised by his comment.

“I’m glad it came off that way because I was this close to shitting myself, especially when your dad starting staring daggers at me,” he chuckles, rubbing the back of his neck nervously.

“I’m so sorry about that! He’s been acting weird all morning since I told him I’m going on a date with you.”

“You told them that?”

“Well, I didn’t want to lie to them,” you explain. “I think they were just shocked at first. I’ve never been out with a boy before, so naturally, they are concerned.”

He nods. “I get that. It’s nice to have parents that are always worried about you,” he muses, a glint of sadness in his eyes. “I love my mom, don’t get me wrong. But she’s always working, so she relies on me a lot to be the man of the house. Nobody ever really worries about me, y’know?”

Your chest swells with emotion, empathizing with him. It can’t be easy being forced to grow up too fast. You squeeze him affectionately. “Well, you have me now. I’ll be here to worry about you and take care of you whenever you need it.”

He pauses in his tracks, staring at you. “You mean it?”

You smile reassuringly at him. “Of course I mean it.”

He gazes at you, pulling you in close to kiss you on the lips. You melt into him, letting his tongue slip inside your mouth, deep and passionate, full of unspoken gratitude for your commitment to him. “Thank you, Hana. I – ” he pauses, swallowing whatever he’s about to admit, instead repeating, “Thank you.” You pretend not to notice it, forcing your mind to forget about it completely.

A few minutes later, you arrive at the park, finding a good spot to settle in. It’s a beautiful day, perfect for a picnic like this. Bright sun, blue skies, and the ideal breeze. People are gathered all around you, walking along the pathway, jumping on the playground, throwing a ball in a game of fetch with their dogs. Takashi swings his bag towards his front, retrieving a big throw blanket that you lay out on the grass. He unloads his pack, displaying the sandwiches and variety of snacks he prepared, including some of your favorites. You’re dazzled by how charming this all is, how charming he is. Every day you’re together, you grow more and more fond of him.

The two of you dig in and everything is, of course, delicious. What makes it more special is the company. It’s easy being with Takashi. Conversation flows naturally and you never have to think about occupying any spaces of awkward silence. Even when it is, it’s comfortable, the two of you basking in each other’s presence, marveling at the sights and sounds surrounding you. Children’s laughter ringing from the nearby swings, dogs barking, the gentle wind blowing through the trees. When a leaf falls in your hair, Takashi picks it off, lingering a bit longer to twirl your soft strands between his fingers. After you’ve digested enough, you both lie down, staring up at the sky, pointing out clouds shaped like cotton balls, marshmallows, and bunnies. His hand never leaves yours, always interlaced, his fingers filling in the spaces between yours seamlessly. Time both stops and passes too quickly whenever you’re with him. You’re lost in the moment, savoring each second and before you know it, it’s already time to move on to the next. “We should head to the arcade now,” he suggests, brushing a strand of hair behind your ear, cupping your cheek.

You nuzzle into his palm, relishing his gentle touch. He gives you a smooch on the forehead. “I could lay here for hours with you. But I want to impress you with all my skills at the arcade so that you think I’m cool,” he teases.

You giggle, sitting up to help him pack. “I already think you’re cool; you don’t have to prove anything to me.”

With everything put away, the two of you take the train towards one of the more popular arcades in Shibuya. It’s teeming with kids and teenagers, typical for a Saturday. You spot several of your classmates here, who greet you with a polite wave. At one of the cashiers, Mitsuya redeems two play cards to last you enough games for the next hour.

As expected, he suggests starting with a racing game, one where you’re propped on top of a fake motorcycle, riding through the streets of Tokyo. Seems all too fitting for him. What he doesn’t expect is for you to win, whizzing past him at the very last second before crossing the finish line. He’s thoroughly impressed, rewarding you with a proud kiss on the cheek.

You go through a variety of games, from classics like skee-ball and basketball, to new ones you haven’t tried before, like a zombie invasion simulation that had you screaming at the top of your lungs to your boyfriend’s delight. Eventually, you make your way to the claw machines, where Mitsuya manages to win a Hello Kitty plushie after five tries and you somehow score a squishy shark in only one. You exchange your prizes with each other, both of you cherishing them as your first gifts as a couple.

Time flies as it always does with him. Eventually, you run out of tokens to continue playing, only left now with points to redeem for prizes. On the way to the prize room, you notice Mitsuya staring off into the distance. You find out who he’s looking at; there are a group of boys in the signature Toman jackets gathered on one side of the arcade where the shooting games are located. Most of them are burly and it’s hard for you to believe that they’re your age, maybe even younger. There’s a shorter boy amongst them, blonde hair and glasses that gleam against the bright lights of the arcade. You’ve never seen him before, though something about him gives you an unexplainable chill.

“Are those your friends? Do you want to say hi to them?” you suggest.

Takashi snaps out of it, surprised that you caught him. “No, that’s okay. It’s our day today, remember? No need to drag you into any Toman business.”

You’re tempted to argue with him, not at all minding being introduced to this part of his life. However, he seems determined not to do that in this moment, so you let it be.

You take your time perusing, making note of what you can afford with the total number of points the two of you managed to accumulate throughout the day. It’s clear that he’s distracted now, not nearly as chatty as he was earlier, the most subtle glint of worry on his face. Halfway through, he announces, “I’m going to use the bathroom. Just stay right here, okay? I’ll be back.” He walks out briskly, leaving you alone. You sigh to yourself, already lonely without him. You dawdle even more as you admire the big prizes on display, contemplating saving your points to redeem one of them someday in the future.

“Got enough for that?”

The unfamiliar voice startles you. You turn to whoever is speaking, surprised to find a tall, lanky boy standing beside you, grinning. His hair is black, though he’s got a blonde stripe down the middle. A long, golden earring dangles on his left lobe. He’s wearing the recognizable Toman jacket.

You swallow, suddenly nervous under his gaze. “What?”

“I asked if you have enough points for that.” He points at the giant Pikachu plushie you were just admiring. “Because if you don’t, I can definitely lend you some.”

“That’s very nice of you, but I don’t think my boyfriend would appreciate me accepting things from strangers.”

His smile grows bigger, showing his teeth, amused by your response. He holds his hand out. “Shuji Hanma.”

Hesitant, you end up taking it, introducing yourself. “Hana Shimizu.”

At that, his eyes widen and his grip on you becomes tighter. “I guess we’re not strangers anymore.”

~~~

He should have ignored them completely, Mitsuya knows that. He also definitely shouldn’t have left Hana alone. But seeing Kisaki all buddy-buddy with the old Leviathan gang members gives him an uneasiness that he can’t shake. So, he pretends to need the bathroom to excuse himself, just for a few moments to get some intel on what they might be up to. It’s for the good of Toman, that’s his justification for it.

Luckily he’s in casual clothes today and not in his Toman jacket, so he blends in with the crowd easily as he maneuvers through the arcade towards Kisaki. Eventually, he finds a spot behind one of the arcade games that gives him coverage to remain hidden while within earshot of the group.

They watch as one of the bigger guys shoots his toy gun towards the screen, an intense look on his face, the other boys surrounding him cheering him on in the process. Kisaki’s expression remains neutral, as always. They remain like this for a while longer, and Mitsuya starts to believe his efforts are useless. About ready to return to his girlfriend, he pauses when he hears something that piques his interest.

“I bet Kisaki can’t wait to pull the trigger on Mikey, am I right?” One of the Leviathans nudges him playfully, pointing at the gun.

Kisaki shoves him away aggressively, glaring at him. “Shut up. Don’t say such stupid things out in public.”

“Hey, there’s no one here but us, man! Chill!”

He grabs him by the scruff, fingers clenched tightly to his collar. “Oh? Is that what you think, you fucking imbecile? For your information, Hanma is greeting a fellow Toman brother right now.”

Struggling to speak with Kisaki’s knuckles against his throat, he croaks, “Who?”

“Takashi Mitsuya.”

At his name, Mitsuya leaves his spot, sprinting back to the prize room in a panic. He’s an absolute idiot to think that they didn’t notice him earlier. An even bigger idiot for leaving Hana alone, vulnerable to Hanma. But he has no idea who she is, right? There’s no way he could know. He vividly recalls the meeting from a few weeks ago. I guess I’ll just have to find out who Shimizu is myself. The subtle threat from his sleazy mouth. What could that asshole possibly want with her? Mitsuya is too afraid to find out.

On his way, he catches Hanma exiting the prize room with that signature smug smirk. “Little Taka, fancy meeting you here.”

Mitsuya glares at him. “Hanma.”

He points his thumb behind him, over his shoulder. “Finally got a chance to meet your precious Shimizu. I can see why you’ve been hiding her from us. She’s a really good girl.”

Mitsuya’s fists are unbearably tight at his sides, trembling with anger. He’s on the verge of swinging, wanting to see his ugly mug all scrunched up from his fist. However, he manages to control himself. Through gritted teeth, he growls, “Leave her alone.”

Hanma holds both hands up to him in false surrender. “Hey, I was just being polite. Saw you earlier, enjoying your cute date, thought I’d say hello. Oh, and Kisaki sends his warm regards.”

The urge to inflict violence upon the man in front of him is getting more and more difficult to suppress with each slimy word that comes out of his mouth. He’s incapable of formulating a coherent response, body shaking with rage. He always planned to keep Toman away from her as much as possible, thinking that’d be her safest option. Now, she’s become acquainted to it and in the worst way possible.

Hanma forces a chuckle. “You better get back to sweet Hana, now. Wouldn’t want to keep her waiting any longer or someone else might just come along and take her.” He shoves past him, hitting his shoulder hard with his own.

Before he can walk away, Mitsuya grabs him by the collar, tugging him close, voice low and threatening. “Don’t fucking talk about her. Don’t fucking look at her. Don’t even fucking think about her. Got it?”

Hanma laughs maniacally, clearly enjoying this side of Little Taka. “If you mind your business, we’ll mind ours.”

Mitsuya releases him, watching him disappear into the crowd of people without exchanging anymore words. He’s attempts to collect himself, returning to Hana, who stands at one of the corners, still inspecting the prizes. When she sees him, she smiles, seemingly unfazed. “Everything okay?”

For a moment, Mitsuya believes that all of it was a bluff. He slides his hand around her waist, pulling her in close. “Yeah. You?”

She rests her head on his shoulder. “Yeah. I met one of your Toman brothers. Shuji Hanma. He seems…nice.” There it is. The falter in her voice. The hesitation. The lie.

Deciding that now is not the time to discuss it, Mitsuya nods, not saying anything else.

#tokyo revengers #tokyo rev x reader #tokyo rev x you #tokrev x reader #tokyo revengers x reader #takashi mitsuya #mitsuya takashi #mitsuya x reader #mitsuya x you #mitsuya fluff #tokyo revengers mitsuya #takashi mitsuya x reader #takashi mitsuya smut #mitsuya smut #mitsuya x oc #mitsuya x original character #lavender & velvet series

75 notes · View notes

kumachii · 1 year

Text

๑՞⇢ 𝐇𝐀𝐍𝐀𝐆𝐀𝐊𝐈 𝐓𝐒𝐔𝐘𝐔𝐑𝐈 ⠇🦜↴

general info -

meaning: flower fence (花垣) , chestnut flower (栗花落)

alias: tsu-chan (friends), hermit crab (takemichi), boss girl (mizo middle gang)

age: 16 (in 2005); 28 (in 2017) [everyone is a little aged up, like by a year or so]

birthday: 3rd may 1989

zodiac sign: taurus

appearance -

hairstyle: black, short and usually tied into pigtails with locks and bangs framing her face

eyes: deep blue (classic hanagaki trait)

build: she is a little taller than average with firm muscles from training at the dojo since she could walk basically

height: 171 cm (5ft 6in)

personality -

overall: she is rather calm and often resorts to diplomacy to solve squabbles but isn't beyond handing someone their ass if need be. tsuyuri is playful, hard-working and mostly reliable (i say that because with the people she hangs out, ain't no way she gets out of shit with ease)

positive traits: caring, unconditionally generous, open-minded, responsible, rational, isn’t afraid to stand up for justice

negative traits: impulsive, stubborn, emotional, non-committal, mildly possessive

fear(s): water - due to an incident where she almost drowned, tripping while chasing a puppy down the bridge overlooking a river. thankfully, a nice white-haired stranger pulled her out by the scruff of her hoodie in the nick of time, saving her. he also gave her a lollipop which she took eagerly, since nobody said anything about taking candy from heroes.

favourite... -

food: yakitori and tonkatsu ramen

color: coral pink

animal: harp(white) seal

style: casual-comfortable. she always needs to be in something she can move around freely. most of the time, she wears her school uniform, a light brown coat/jacket over it and paired with leggings.

hobbies: playing the guitar, creating handmade gifts

relationships -

parents: unnamed mother, hanagaki tsuneo

grandparents: hanagaki tadashi & chiyo (paternal)

sibling: hanagaki masaru (twin brother)

relative(s): hanagaki takemichi (younger cousin); unnamed uncle and aunt

best friend: emma sano

likes -

causing chaos. she may look like an innocent and otherwise pacifying company but she thrives in ruckus and feeds off the hyped energy all around. in retrospect, she can and will cause a fight and make it seem like she was never there to begin with.

karate. tsuyuri and masaru were put in the sano dojo by their father. it was to get them into self-defense and not leave them unsupervised while he was busy at work. since he was a student there himself, he didn't worry about them getting in too much trouble. while masaru was always getting into fights and getting beaten up, tsuyuri loved it there. she would spend hours on end practicing the katas and perfecting her kicks. sure, she wasn't a prodigy but her dedication made her one of mansaku's best students.

cooking. from a young age, she had to learn to cook for herself and her family since her father was a disaster in the kitchen (that man could burn water) and her grandparents lived too far away to send daily meals. she doesn't mind and loved experimenting a lot. by the time she is a teen, she can make restaurant-style dishes with the correct recipe.

backstory -

In the timeline before Takemichi time-leaped, Tsuyuri had grown up just about the same way, meeting Baji and Manjiro at the Sano Dojo and remaining friends through Emma and their shared trainings. Her father being in the force as a detective left her alone for long lengths of time. When she wasn't in cram school or busy with karate, she'd do arts and crafts. It was shopping for one of those projects that led her to meeting Mitsuya in a cloth store. Later she would be present while Toman was formed, an honorary person just as much as her best friend, the president's sister.

Takemichi and her were never close and she found him standoffish so him running away—although it made her sad—did not affect her as much as Baji's death. She would try to carry on with her life, being a rock for both Sano siblings through Shin's death, a lot of their friends' demise and the gang falling apart and being corrupted.

Emma's death was the last straw for her to cut off all relation with her remaining friends, that being Mikey and Mitsuya. She went socially awol for a while, focusing solely on her studies, got through medical school with a surgeon's degree and became a well known doctor in Shibuya.

In the future, she would lose her job—the hospital firing her to save themselves—for standing up and speaking publicly against the disturbing occurrences resulting from gang skirmishes. But she wouldn't give up that easily, up until the day the police would find her with a bullet through her head, the scene meticulously staged as a suicide.

#tokyo revengers #tokyo revengers oc #manjiro sano #emma sano #takemichi sister oc #ken ryuuguji #takashi mitsuya #keisuke baji #hanemiya kazutora #takehina #drakemma #platonic tokyo revengers #no ships decided yet #tokyo revengers x reader #tokyo rev x reader

37 notes · View notes

water-writings · 2 years

Text

New Story

A Tokyo Revengers fanfic

Takashi Mitsuya/OC

Cover by the amazing and lovely @pen-in-hand!!! Thank you Kita! I always love your edits!

Break Away

Maiko Kenamoto lives a privileged life. Her father runs one of the most successful companies in all of Japan and she has everything she needs in her sheltered life. She gets private lessons for ballet. She gets straight As. She's part of the student council. But when her classmate takes her to meet Takashi Mitsuya to fix her torn ballet tutu, her world view broadens. Her new friends show her how to be a teenager and show her the things she missed growing up. But when a new gang hits the streets of Akasaka, Maiko begins to learn the dangers of gangs.

I finally finished the first chapter to my new story. I’ve been working on Maiko for months now with no intention of writing an actual story, but I had the sudden urge to actually create a story for her so here we are. I hope you all enjoy it!

Fanfiction.net here

AO3 here

My tag list: @biscottibitch @swiftly-heart @loopally @starsandstormyseas @nightwingshero @oathofoaks @childish-kiwi @demidemongoddess @arrthurpendragon @witchofinterest @umfleur @s3rendip1tous If you would like to be added to or removed from the tag list let me know and I will fix it :)

13 notes · View notes

goddess-mixmi · 5 months

Text

Christmas Showdown Arc

Sometime after the Bloody Halloween incident, Kisaki decided to form another plan. This time this plan was to prevent his twin sister Misa from intervening with his goal, but also because he couldn’t stand seeing her so sad after Baji’s death. As twisted as it was he came up with a plan for Hanma to ask her out, Hanma agreed only because he found it entertaining but what he hadn’t expected was he actually grew feelings for her after a few weeks. Now he’s in a predicament where he’s both botching the mission Kisaki gave him and now feels bad for lying to Misa.

Misa is a smart girl but she was dealing with a broken heart, Keisuke was everything to her. And the fact Hanma comforted her when she needed it sparked a new attraction, so of course she gave him a chance after getting to know each other better. But when it came down to the Christmas showdown she broke things off thanks to Takamichi convincing her to really think about how suddenly things happened. She was mad that not only Chifuyu questioned her love live but Takamichi too and in the end she found out it was all a lie when she over heard what Hanma and Kisaki were saying right after they got info from Koko. She decided to break things off with Hanma on Christmas Eve but said they could still be friends, but of course a certain someone was still in love with her.

25 notes · View notes

cheesus-doodles · 1 year

Text

Chapter 6: Don't Look Back in Anger

Former Gang Leader Darling AU (Red Dragonflies)

Red Dragonflies Masterlist | Masterlist | Ao3 Link for the Sane

‎‎‎

tw/cw: mentions of murder, death, gun violence, body mutilation and self mutilation, suicide, dead dove do not eat

A/N: This was so supposed to be out for my birthday but I still made it in the end! Didn't get a chance to have this beta read because this is an absolutely monster! Hope yall enjoy, this was more for my sanity because I just had to tell this story! Thank you everyone for sticking around!

‎‎‎

‎

“I’m tired, Takeomi.” Your voice, soft and weary, was a far cry from the firm yet kind tone he knew well.

The man said nothing, cigarette clenched lightly between his teeth as he plopped down onto the still damp grass next to where you were leaning against the trunk of an old, gnarly tree, hands tucked neatly under your legs. Despite knowing you for as long as he had, your eerie ability to tell who was approaching you from behind without turning your head still sent shivers down his spine - you had always been a tad too aware of your surroundings for his comfort, let alone for someone as young as you, even if it did come with the territory. At the same time, it seemed like you weren’t actually registering that he was here. Almost as if you were just leaving a voicemail.

The early morning gale that had just an hour earlier blew the torrent of rain through his open bedroom window, heartlessly drenching both him and his bed, seemed to favor you more - now a soft breeze that lightly tossed your hair up as the cool air blew in from across the open field. You didn’t turn to acknowledge him, large doe eyes not shifting from where it was fixed on the overcast heavens, rumbling gray clouds with a hint of an impending thunderstorm blocking out what should have been azure skies ablaze with the dancing colors of the rising sun.

Next to you, your mobile phone nestled untouched among a patch of grass and flowers chimed incessantly, the small screen lighting up with what seemed like a continuous stream of message, the lull created by the humming of cars whizzing by a stone’s throw away only occasionally broken by the ring of what would be another unanswered call. A picture of a smiling blond-haired boy holding up a piece of taiyaki took the place of your phone’s normal background, accompanied by a familiar name splashed across the top of the screen - Mikey. “Not going to answer that?”

“I don’t think so.” Came your almost dreamy response, hand reaching out to absentmindedly flip your phone around, hiding the blinking screen from his view. But this was more an intuitive move on your part rather than an attempt to dodge your responsibilities - it was easy to tell you were barely even present in the moment, watching the time slip by through your fingers. More like a visitor simply watching from afar.

Takeomi lit his cigarette, before stubbing out the match on a small, mossy rock, the sizzle of fire extinguishing drowned out by the roar of yet another vehicle racing by somehow oddly poetic. Taking a deep breath, the once-feared Black Dragon Vice Captain allowed himself to consider his next move.

Nothing about you and your life had ever been easily rectifiable when things fell apart; and if there was anyone that had learnt this lesson well, it was undoubtedly him. He had tried to help previously, what with his renowned strategic skills in battle, but it was always Shinchiro that had a better handle on you and solutions for your endless troubles when you came knocking. Yet the duty that came alongside the blessing the Black Dragon founder gave to you all those years ago now fell to him, and no matter how unsuitable he felt for the role, Takeomi owed it to his best friend. Filtering through his memories, situations where he found you like this - a kid lost in the world with a burden far too great for your small delicate shoulders - were far and few between, though the outcomes were always the same: much like a game of chess with just the two opposing kings left on the board, there was no obvious solution and no obvious end. Exhaling, Takeomi dropped his hand from his lips as he watched the smoke quickly dispersing into the cool air, whisked away in the light draft - he was really getting too old for this.

But time ticked mercilessly on, the man turning once more to look over a still unmoving you, glazed eyes reflecting everything yet nothing at all; you needed to be grounded before you were in any state to talk. There wasn’t much he could ask or say if you remained as you were - and the curiosity was killing him. The longer he takes to rouse you from this zombie-like state, the more you would come up with worse and worse ideas, trapped in your head with nothing but time; and of course the lesser time Takeomi had to find out the comings and goings of your life and of the greater Kanto region when you did finally emerge. Passing his stick from one hand to the other, the former Vice Captain of the Black Dragon reached out, though he hesitated mere inches from your head. How did Shinchiro do it again?

Fuck it, he thought, withdrawing his hand sharply; it wasn’t like Takeomi could say exactly how his friend brought you out of these moods all those years ago. Might as well he tried something different. Reaching back down into the pockets of his pants, the man pulled out that comforting box of cigarettes.

“Stick?” He grunted, though he moved to pass you the slightly crumpled packet before you could offer an answer. And unsurprisingly, you accepted, the torn plastic wrapping lightly crunching under your touch as you slid one out for yourself with ease, allowing him to light it for you with a new match. His death at the business end of a furious Koji's cane when (not if) the other found out was but expected, watching you choke on the lungful of foul-smelling smoke you inhaled; you always hated the smell even after you had picked up the bad habit from Shinichiro (and him, though Takeomi would never admit it) all those years ago in a bid to manage your mounting stress, and was made to drop it cold turkey when your concerned friends cut you off. In his defense, this was the best he could think of in the heat of the moment.

The two of you sat in silence, the clouds above head leisurely drifting past in whichever direction the wind took them, uncaring about the problems of the mortal world below. Takeomi took another drag; now, to wait.

You seemed to shake back into reality a few puffs and several horrid sounding coughs in, blinking owlishly at your surroundings and then at the former Black Dragon Vice Captain as you took in your location; he wouldn’t be surprised if you yourself had no idea how you got here. He had heard of your legendary auto-pilot mode from both your weary Red Dragonflies and Shinichiro. “Takeomi? When did you get here?”

“Just a while ago.”

You hummed, taking another look around. "Did they send you?"

"Yep," The former delinquent dropped his head into his hands, rubbing weary eyes into his palms, his lit cigarette uncomfortably close to his skin. "That fucker Jun appeared yelling outside my fucking door this morning and woke me up at 4. Said something about giving you space and to look out for you, then left for baseball practice. Fuck me, I just went to bed and my neighbours were pissed. Don't even know how you people keep finding me."

“Sorry,” You laughed, not sounding the least bit apologetic, your eyes scrunching up along with your nose as you did, and just for that moment, you actually looked your age. Takeomi blinked, and the illusion dissipated. "Must have been Masashi’s doing. He doesn’t like it, but he’s good at this sort of thing," you mused, hand reaching for your discarded phone to weigh it in your palm. “Probably has me tracked here too.”

You didn’t seem concerned in the slightest that you most likely were being watched by your friends in red; nor that Takeomi seemed to have found you with little difficulty, sitting in the same open field you so loved since you were young. The delinquent with the scarred eye was certain that it wasn’t a lack of foresight for you to be sitting out in the open like this for several hours (even taking into consideration your disassociation), and that you were more than capable of vanishing into thin air with no trace to follow if you wanted to as you had many times in the past. Yet Mikey and his Tokyo Manji Gang were unable to find you even while you weren’t trying to hide? Did they even know you?

He shook his head; the more he thought, the more questions he had - and the one thing he was sure of was that you wouldn’t answer them all. But one question stood out in his sleep-deprived mind, the burning need to know overpowering his hesitancy. “So what happened?”

"Thought you know better than to meddle in our affairs?" The corners of your mouth quirked up as you gently teased. "What was it again? Something about a cafe and some Serpents- "

"Okay, okay I get it!" He hurriedly blurted out, cutting you off, cheeks burning slightly as you laughed once more. The last thing he wanted to be reminded of was that, no matter how many years ago that incident had been. You did take pity on him and his incessant need to know though (bless your soft heart), your gaze sliding off him and fixating onto a tiny white flower sprouting from the grass before you started speaking again.

"Izzy - Izana - he came to visit. And they met him in the morning."

Ah. Takeomi winced. That already explained so much. “And then what?”

You sighed, running one hand through your hair. “Furusawa snitched on my past to my friends. About my time with the Reds, most likely about me and Izzy. I don’t even know the full extent.”

“Mikey and his gang?” The former black dragon cocked his head. “Why?”

“I don’t know!” you threw your hands up, letting out an annoyed 'urgh'. “I’ve been trying to think of a good reason why, but I got nothing. It’s weird that Furu would do something like that - it’s not him, you know? Maybe he was influenced into ratting me out?”

And that was the danger of letting you stew alone for so long, Takeomi immediately reaching out to flick your forehead. “Or he could just be genuinely worried for you and not know who else to turn to.”

You reluctantly considered the older man’s words, rubbing at your forehead. “I guess so,” you grumbled, but you were far from convinced.

“Think on it for a while. Izana did put you in quite a bit of danger.”

You shrugged, just as a chime on your phone went off. “Well, time’s up.” Getting to your feet, you dusted off your spotless skirt, before turning to face him one more, the moodiness on your face replaced by a small smile. “Been good speaking with you again, Takeomi.”

“Off to meet Izana?”

“Not just yet,” you hummed, glancing at your phone once more before finally tucking it away in a pocket, unaffected by the continuous buzzing of your Toman friends desperately trying to reach you. “Got somewhere else to be first.”

“Take care of yourself okay?” Jun had explicitly instructed Takeomi not to let you go and meet Izana on the threat of death (he was going to die anyway for that smoke), and he remembered this fact fine despite his half-sleep daze - how could he not at the end of a baseball bat he knew painfully well? But you were you. You knew how to look after yourself.

Dipping your head, you raised a hand in parting. “You look a lot better, Takeomi. I’m glad. Try not to get into so much debt again.”

The former Black Dragon Vice-President blinked. Debt, again? Wait, had you been the anonymous benefactor that had negotiated with his yakuza debtors? The man whirled around, the wind whipping at his well-gelled mullet. “I-”

But you were already gone.

‎

“She replied to you, didn’t she?” Mikey demanded, abyss eyes swinging around to meet glazy sandy ones, the metal of his phone creaking and crying out under his crushing grip, the unfortunate messenger of yet another failed call. “Try again.”

Kazutora sniffled, a fresh round of hot tears trailing a well-trodden path down his already reddened cheeks. “B-But she’s not picking up-” His response was half whimpered, half wailed, mobile phone held just mere inches from his eyes as the boy desperately tried to scan through his flurry of messages on the tiny screen with blurry eyes, all in the hopes of that it was him who missed a newer reply from you. The reply had been just a single fullstop, more likely than not a mispress, yet the Toman founders couldn’t help but hold out hope. “She’s not-”

“Nothing from my side either.” Draken announced over the duo-colored hair boy, letting out a ragged sigh as he allowed his hand to fall away from his face, hitting the worn wooden bench with a muffled thud. Running one hand over his sweaty brow, the stormy clouds that had already unleashed its fury once but still loomed threateningly above did little to alleviate the humid air that clung to his skin. What a wretched day it was, with neither the sun willing to shine nor the wind willing to blow, yet it was especially so without you by their side to make the world brighter.

The dark eye bags that hung low from most of their eyes were even clearer in the dull sunlight - the previous night spent apart from you, knowing nothing about where you were or whether you were safe had weighed heavily on them. “This is all their fault,” Baji hissed, the audible anger that rolled off his tongue, enough to make any regular delinquent in his vicinity tremble at the mere thought of being on the receiving end, this time directed at a foe not present. Bronze eyes flickered over to the outwardly calmer Mitsuya, though the mix of rage and anxiety broiling behind his lavender eyes were clear to everyone around as he gingerly rested his phone face-down, his face taunt and stiff as he spoke up. “No word from any of the others. She hasn’t been at any of her usual spots.”

The sound of wood splintering as Baji hurled his bottle across the patch of grass, curses rolling freely off his tongue as the plastic now embedded an inch into a new split in the wood letting out one final groan before releasing its water to drain freely to the ground. Yet the boy was barely a breath off even after the incredible show of force, instead turning to stomp off and look for himself. And the rest of the Toman founders let him - the First Division Captain had always been the most agitated and impatient of them all. No doubt he was eager to have you back with him again, and the bad sleep the boy got only made him more impatient.

"I told you we shouldn’t have listened," came the accusation hurling from Kazutora, unblinking eyes reddened from hours of crying. “Why would they tell us the truth?” Given it was Kazutora that made the traumatizing discovery of you being missing from your room after shimmying his way up that big tree outside your window, his disgruntlement with Mikey’s decision to stand down was almost understandable. Just maybe if he had been a little earlier, a little faster in chasing your tails up that threateningly dark flight of stairs, he could have been there for you, to comfort you and tell you that it’ll all be alright, that Toman would take care of you even if the rest wouldn’t. Like how you were always there for him. They could have been there for you.

Maybe they should have, Draken considered, glancing back down at his phone as it started to beep with the quarterly hour updates from the rest of the captains and vice-captains of the Tokyo Manji Gang rolling in. But at the same time, he could argue that the information that they had gained in a single hour speaking with your left hand man in return for letting you roam for a night was almost worth the trade-off, whether or not the others agreed.

‎

“Leave her.”

The previous night had been choked full of emotions in the aftermath of the fight between you and Furusawa, your house falling into an uncomfortable, unusual silence despite the presence of so many people.

Hase dragged one hand down his face, the weariness usually confined to his eyes now smeared across his expression, visibly aging the poor soul by a good decade. Though this tire failed to dim his sharp words or that unnerving look that he leveled plainly at the Toman founders, with even Kazutora, himself already poised to follow you, hesitating. “It wasn’t a question, if I wasn’t clear,” the blue-haired man reiterated. The quiet lethality Hase emanated even as he was bonelessly slumped against the doorway to your kitchen was impressive, even by Mikey’s lofty standards - the unspoken promise of pain should they cross him received well and clear by all six. They could understand why this unwanted intruder was worthy of being your left-hand man and First Division Captain, though it certainly didn’t mean he had their respect. Far from it; these Red Dragonflies were the ones that stirred up this whole unnecessary drama in your life. A smooth-sailing life that you shared with them and only them. If only these assholes had never clawed their way out from the past.

“Why?” Mikey challenged, crossing his arms. Having to stand by and watch a side of you emerge like a cornered viper was already pushing the limits of what he could bear, not to say those doe eyes that had never known sadness with them that now brimmed with tears and anger; the boy didn’t think he had felt this angry in a long while. The one time he let you stray away from him against his will, let your leash loose on your pleading request and your absolute promise that you would be back by his side in three days, and this happens. The Toman President didn’t recall promising to let you leave him again and again like some sick game of peekaboo, and it didn’t help that your old gang was trying to cut your reel to your real friends for good.

The blond-haired boy was momentarily ignored in favor of Hase fumbling in his pocket, pulling out a pristine smoke pack only to sigh before tucking it away once more. “Fuck, can’t smoke in here,” he muttered, turning to face the boys again. "I’m sure you have your questions. If you don't go upstairs, I'll answer as many as I can."

Of course they would be immediately enticed - who wouldn't be? Someone as precious to them as you, who they thought they knew better than the back of their hands, but it turned out to be a complete lie. How much were you keeping from your dear friends? Draken held up his hand, cutting off Baji before the other could start to demand answers. "How many, and what kind?" Being a lot more skeptical than his hot-headed friend, Toman’s Vice Captain crossing his arms as he bodily turned away from the flight of stairs you had just fled up would have made for a frightening sight, his face taut with the effort of keeping the worry from his expression, though neither Mikey nor Kazutora held no such reservation, both boys almost a mirror of each other as they slammed open palms into your creaking wooden table, who took the blow with a groan.

“Who is Izana?!” “Who the fuck is Izana?!”

The Toman Vice Captain let out a groan, and both boys were sent reeling from the dining table with a slap each to the back of their heads. “Shut up.” Even in the wake of such a serious event, these two needy babies couldn’t take things seriously for once when it came to you - this was a negotiation between gangs, and jumping straight to the question was accepting all the terms at face value. “Sorry bout that, Hase-san.”

“No worries. An hour of questions, and nothing too personal about Boss.”

The blond-haired boy with the dragon tattoo pulled out a chair, waving the other to take a seat. “Let’s discuss.”

‎

It had been a full hour after Hase had concluded his talk with the Toman founders, and a ward away back in the Red Dragonflies’s home turf of Shinagawa City, it was in an unassuming room that two of the Wings had gathered over a chessboard. Plain, painted beige walls were covered with baseball pictures of kind, and another wall was lined with an unproportionally huge bookshelf and filled to the brim with books - yet the centre of focus of the room was a rack with a collection of various baseball bats right next to a simple bed, the sole shelf that no one else was allowed to touch. “White knight to D4 please.” Koji set his cup down on the coffee table, and not far from where he sat, a dull clink: the distinct sound of a chess piece being set back down on its wooden board. “So what do you think?”

Jun furrowed his eyebrows as he surveyed the board. “And they still don’t know about that night? Or what she’s done with him?” The Second Wing clarified. “Black bishop to D4.”

“Unlikely given their reaction,” the Third Wing responded, adjusting himself on the cushion as he recalled what Hase had told them earlier. “Can’t imagine they would have been as manageable as they were if they did. White queen to D4.”

“True,” Jun paused, momentarily falling silent as he thought both about his next move and Koji’s words. “Boss is on the move again huh?”

Koji nodded. “Cutting through Shibuya.” They had no doubt of your exact location as you moved through the city; with a gang as big as theirs and the number of connections the Wings had, it was almost child’s play to have eyes on you at all times. Okay no, even Koji had to admit to himself that that was a lie without certain caveats - it was child’s play to have you followed and tracked if you weren’t trying to hide, like you were last night after disappearing from your room. No amount of connections or eyes found you despite them scouring the city, and all the Red Dragonflies could do was wait on their ass for you to appear once more.

You were simply too good at concealing yourself when you wanted to disappear.

“Meeting Izana?”

“Not just yet. I have men in the area around the cafe, they haven’t reported any sighting of her or Izana.”

“Hmmm. She could have changed the location or the-”

The conversation and his thoughts were momentarily derailed when Jun’s bedroom door burst open, and two girls stumbled in, still dressed in their elementary school uniform. “Nii-san!” “Nii-san!” They echoed, instantly reaching to tug at those golden locks attached to their older brother's head.

“OI!” A flail of arms had them let go for an instance, though the twin Matsuno sisters were quickly back at it with their grabby hands. “I FUCKING TOLD YOU TWO I’M BUSY!”

“No cursing nii-san!”

“Yeah no cursing!”

“We can’t reach the biscuits!"

"We'll cry if you don't get it for us!"

Jun only let out a string of even more colorful curses as he forced himself to stand, grabbing his baseball bat as he stalked out the door, his screeching echoing back. “RYUU! I TOLD YOU TO HANDLE IT!”

Koji sipped on his tea, following the shouting and the various bangs of objects and doors fading down the corridor. “I told you I’m studying, nii-san!”

“FUCKing STUDYING MY ASS! ONLY SHITBRAINS LIKE FURUSAWA HAVE TO STUDY!”

“Its always the fucking Sanos I swear.” Jun complained as he settled back down, bedroom door having been slammed shut and locked behind him, though it was a moment later that Koji realized what the conversation had moved to. “First Izana, now fucking Mikey. I fucking hate that Shinichiro. Peanut for brains. What was he even thinking?”

“You think so too?”

“Fuck yes?! She’s like a fucking dog on a leash - indulges them too much. Let them do whatever they fucking want, have you heard how many of her schoolmates they beat up?”

“We did that too,” Koji pointed out, earning himself an extremely annoyed tsk.

“That was different! And we don’t ask for cuddles or to sleep in her bed, do we? Fucking clingy bastards, every last one of them.”

“Well-“

“Fuck you, if you had asked her out earlier we wouldn’t be in this fucking mess, would we?”

He could feel the very pointed look shot at him without even looking, and Koji couldn’t stop the blush that crept up his neck onto his face. That was a very personal attack, and Jun knew it. “I-I couldn’t, okay?”

Jun sneered, but the sound quickly gave way to a thoughtful mumble. “I supposed if we could turn them on Izana and his new gang, it would be useful.”

The Third Wing straightened, a feeling of hope blossoming in his chest. They just might be able to save you after all. “Explain.”

‎

If he was being completely honest with himself, Takemichi had to admit he lost the plot a long time ago. When he had first started, he had only one goal in mind: to stop Hina’s seemingly inevitable future death. Yet even several leaps in plus the counsel of a police detective in the form of Naoto, the twenty-six year old couldn’t quite say where he had gone wrong: he just couldn’t figure out where you fit in. In his current future, with so many deaths still fresh on his mind - Mitsuya’s peaceful, almost sleep-like one, surrounded by flowers, and Mikey’s tearful goodbyes and those pain-filled eyes, hiding out in the middle of nowhere begging to be put out of his misery - Naoto had been unable to find any head or tail of you, though you certainly did exist in the past (where he had seen you with his own two eyes), the detective having pulled out your old school records. But the trail went stale there - no job applications, no hospital records, no death certificate. You seemed to have vanished off the surface of the earth roughly twelve to ten years ago, never to be seen again, and there was no trace of the Red Dragonflies left anywhere.

It didn't make any sense - you clearly were the sun that the Toman founders revolved around despite you turning out to be a rival gang leader yourself, and Takemichi having only ever caught a glimpse of you alongside them once. Chifuyu had refused to speak any further about you after that fight in the abandoned docks of Shinagawa, muttering that Baji-san would not be happy and it was better Takemichi forget he ever saw you, and the same went for any member clad in the black and gold uniform - most simply paled and asked if he was looking to die. The six monster delinquents that made up the backbone of the Tokyo Manji Gang seemed almost normal (if he dared say) with you laughing in their midst, ruffling their hair and handing out forehead kisses like they were children - no doubt none would have let you go so easily. So where were you?

Takemichi was barely able to muffle the groan that slipped out, drawing just the attention of his classmate to his left as he ruffled his hair in despair. What to do now? Letting out a sigh, the blond-haired boy slumped in his seat, allowing his head to drop and hit the wooden table top with a thud. Though he did mildly regret that decision as well given the wood was much harder than it looked, and his forehead was throbbing. Hopefully it didn’t bruise too. The sun had barely rose over the horizon of trees that lined the windows of his classroom, rays of morning light filtering through the leaf canopy muted on the rough surface of the blackboard already scribbled with several math questions,

The light knock on the classroom door that broke his teacher's rambling words had him nearly rocketing off his seat, his train of thoughts quickly derailed with the wave of sudden dread settling into the base of his gut. The mere probability that it was Mikey and Draken that had come looking for him again was enough to have him break into a cold sweat, though his nerves instantly settled when it was your soft, melodic voice rang out across the otherwise silent classroom. "Sorry for the disruption, is there a Hanagaki Takemichi here?"

Oh you were just looking for Hanagaki Takem - wait. That was him. And your voice sounded awfully familiar for some reason -

Takemichi only had enough time to poke the top of his head above his propped up textbook before twenty sets of eyes instantly turned accusingly on him, but your own set of doe eyes never left his teacher’s to follow the others, a gentle smile pulling at your lips when his teacher couldn’t help glancing in his direction. The blond-haired boy was sure he could hear the unspoken accusations loud and clear from just those looks alone - what horrors did he unleash this time? First Mikey and Draken, now what?

More importantly, what in the world were you doing here of all places asking after him? Weren’t Mikey and the others turning Tokyo upside down looking for you right this moment? That mental image of you lying (asleep or unconscious, he didn’t know nor did he want to find out) in your Vice President’s arms, Toman’s founders having rushed to your side and congregated around you as if in prayer. Those looks on their faces: they had been burned into his mind ever since that night; the absolute fear, the sheer rage. The urge to maim. He gulped - you were going to be the death of him, and Takemichi wasn’t quite that keen on dying just yet after all. How the fuck did he get himself into this mess again?

Though somewhat fortunately for him, the same math teacher that had always scared the living wits out of Takemichi was in his corner this time, and was none too willing to give him up that easily. Probably because of his abysmal grades. “Excuse me, who are you to Hanagaki-kun? You don’t seem to be from this school and class is ongoing,” she demanded, though those extremely stern eyes simply bounced off an unflinching you.

Seemingly more perplexed at her question than frightened witless by that death stare, you paused, your head cocking to your side as you considered her question for a moment before it registered. "Ah! I have-" Turning to rummage through your bag, you retrieved what looked like a carefully folded note. "I have a letter from the principal to excuse Hanagaki-san for the rest of the day. May I come in?"

The once-lifeless classroom instantly erupted into hushed whispers, his classmates now shamelessly leaning over aisles and tables to discuss their conspiracies, the eyes that previously only stared as long as was courteous were now fixed on him like flies to a honey trap. Though this time, Takemichi had to admit he couldn’t quite disagree with the gossip storm whipped up - who were you to get a letter from the principal just to excuse a mere student like him? Why him? But he didn’t have much time to ponder that either. You were waved in regardless of their theories, the blond-haired boy only watching the letter changing hands, and then the resignation that washed over his teacher’s face as she scanned over the crisp paper. “All right then. Hanagaki-kun, please gather your things. The rest of the class, turn your attention back to the question on the blackboard.”

The pressure he felt on his chest grew with every step you took towards him, his heart pounding away while cold sweat coated his shaking hands as he attempted to shove his belongings into his bag as quickly as he could. You either didn’t notice his nervousness at your presence, or rather you chose not to, a small smile tugging at the corners of your mouth as you picked up and offered him a lonely pencil left behind on the desk. “You ready?”

Your attention was drawn away as he haphazardly stuffed down the last of his papers, a quick rap on the desk of Takemichi's deskmate having said boy jerking his gaze up to meet yours as the math class started up once more around the two of you, the scribbling of pencils and chalk against blackboard quickly rising to cover up the sound of murmuring students. Winking as you held a finger up to your lips, the usually silent Suzuki who Takemichi had been seated next to for the past half a year looked like he had seen a ghost, face paling to a chalk white before reluctantly nodding.

“Right, let’s go.” You ushered him out the back door. “Come on, we have five minutes before Hisao outs us.”

“Hisao?” The blond-haired delinquent repeated in a daze, his bag swinging loosely from his grip.

“One of Koji’s, if my memory still serves me well.” You scratched at the nape of your neck as you breezed down empty corridors with ease, navigating the corridors like you had been here your whole life. "Though I swore he was in a different school?"

Hisao-kun; that meek, quiet boy who barely spoke? He was a delinquent as well?

“How can someone so unassuming be a delinquent, huh?” You laughed when Takemichi almost walked straight into a wall upon hearing his exact thoughts said out loud. “You’re too obvious, Hanagaki-san. Not every delinquent wants to stand out, you know?”

Your hand shot out to catch the elbow of his uniform, pulling him round the bend of a side corridor. “They all have their own stories and histories they carry,” you mused, as the two of you started your descent down a dim stairwell, the lack of students in usually crowded halls only serving to amplify your voice, and then the deafening silence as you fell quiet.

“Um..uh…” Takemichi scratched at the back of his head, fumbling for a way to break the awkward lull. What should he say? Why did you call him out of his class? Where should he start with his growing list of questions? “How should I address you? D-do I call you Boss too?”

He wanted nothing more than to kick himself in that instance. But you didn’t seem to mind his foot-in-mouth moment, your lips instead twitching upwards as the two of you stepped out into the mid-morning, an umbrella sprouting up above you. “Told those meatheads to knock it off.” You mumbled under your breath, the fondness carried in your voice unmistakeable, those doe eyes turning on him as the blond-haired boy was pelted with drizzle. “I’m not your boss, Hanagaki-san. My name will do.”

"Takemichi is fine. So why did you call me out?" He tried to ignore it the best he could, the feeling of his clothes slowly drenching and his hair gel coming apart, given he had forgotten to bring his umbrella, but you noticed and generously waved him under the shelter of your own, though you did hand it over to him to carry for the two of you.

“Not beating around the bush, I like it. But here is hardly the place to talk, Takemichi-san. Walls have ears.”

“Walls have ears, right,” the boy muttered to himself, eyes turning back down to scan the wet gray pavement. Here he was, once more following a stranger to god-knows-where and crossing his fingers that it didn’t get him killed or worse. The rest of the short walk was spent in that same silence; at least you seemed comfortable, humming a tune under your breath as you led him down twisting alleys that Takemichi never knew existed despite having lived in this city all his life. At some point the time leaper couldn’t quite pinpoint, your silent duo seemed to have crossed some unspoken line, and his surroundings - even the very air - around him shifted. The buildings grew taller and taller with every turn the two of you took, reaching up like tendrils in an attempt to swallow the sky. Even in broad daylight, something felt very off with this place, and the unlit signs that popped up more and more, sprawled haphazardly across worn walls tiled with large gray bland tiles, loose messes of wires hanging low between buildings, didn’t help make the blond-haired delinquent feel any more at home than the unusual stillness permeating the narrow backstreet and the feeling of eyes following the two of you.

It wasn’t as if he couldn’t hear the bustling city just a stone’s throw away; the crowds couldn’t have been that far off, one street, maybe two? Almost as if he was in a bubble of sorts, the rumble of people muffled and the atmosphere they brought muted. This was no place to be caught as a passerby, Takemichi knew, yet for all the nervous glances tossed your way, you didn’t once look concerned. He would have continued on his merry way without noticing you stopping in front of one of many well-decorated doors if not for you catching his sleeve once more, and the blond-haired delinquent just had enough time to straighten up when the door slid open with nay a creak, only for Takemichi to instantly pale at the sight of a burly man filling the doorway with full sleeves of tattoos, and a very thick hand wrapped around what was very obviously a gun. “Can I help you?”

You ignored both the man and Takemichi’s visible sweating, instead attempting to peek past the enormous figure in your way. “Shoji! I’m here!”

A crash immediately echoed out from deep inside the house, followed by a failed attempt at holding back swearing and a ‘Let her in!’. Said doorman stepped back and aside, and you said your thanks, walking in and straight onto sleek wooden floors without blinking an eye, though this time Takemichi was hot on your heels, blue eyes fixed unmoving on you as he kept his head down; he wasn’t risking being left outside by himself, not with the sharp gaze of the guardian of the door trailing him suspiciously right up till the two of you disappeared round a corner. He wondered what fresh new hell he had just walked into.

Fortunately, nothing of the physical kind (or yet at least), Takemichi having to cough back his laugh at the sight of said Shoji laying on the floor groaning with his head in his hands, a book on the floor next to him, as the two of you stepped through the doorway of a non-descript room. But you had no such restraint, the genuine laugh slipping from your lips light, taking both of them by surprise, Shoji blinking owly up at you, his mouth an O shape. “Always the compromising positions, Shoji.”

“I swear it’s not me this time,” the average-looking boy whined, quickly picking himself up and off the floor, narrowed hazelnut eyes sliding to glance at a now-shut door before returning to you. “Mia threw it at me right the instant you yelled.”

“Sure, sure. Whatever you say.”

The other ran one hair through black hair, letting out a groan as he thrusted the book at you. “I swear! I don’t even read this shit!”

“You don’t read anything, you mean,” you retorted. “You still don’t read anything.”

For once, Takemichi felt lucky that he had all but faded into the background amidst the commotion your arrival had drummed up, the blond-haired delinquent watching from the doorway as you and your friend (?) bantered back and forth like kids on a schoolyard, Shoji having barely blinked an eye at his presence. Yes, you two were just kids. Amidst the plain, normal-looking reading room, and the laughter and smiles as you caught up with Shoji, lightly wacking him with the book when he complained, it was almost hard to remember where he was or the burly man he had scampered past just minutes earlier, Takemichi somewhat relaxing into the wooden frame - it felt homely.

“So what are you doing here? You hardly ever come round.”

“We’re just passing through. I need to access the tunnels.” You paused, before continuing. “And don’t let Hase or the others know.”

Shoji sighed, replacing the book on the table, switching it out for a judo jo that had been tucked away behind a bookshelf. “You never changed either. Come on, I’ll walk you there.”

“So how did you know I was back?” The black-haired boy grumbled, though he didn’t look particularly annoyed at the fact as he led the small group through winding hallways, Takemichi having long lost which way was back. “No one was supposed to know, not even you.”

“That’s because-”

“That’s because I told her, Shoji!” The blond-haired boy felt his face pale one more as yet another enormous man seemingly appeared from nowhere, bare chest and arms completely covered in hair-raising tattoos depicting an assortment of demons and man-eating animals, his yukata hanging from his waist as he marched forward. But it wasn’t just the tattoos or the threateningly thick muscles that had the twenty-six year old trapped in his juvenile body ready to bolt and never look back. There was something about his aura, the way the older man carried himself that screamed authority. That screamed danger. This was undoubtedly someone that had taken lives with not a wink of sleep lost, and would do it again.

“Mr Tsutsui!” You laughed, leaping forward into unexpected open arms. And Takemichi could only watch gobsmacked as said man with the pants-wetting glare burst into an equally unanticipated hearty chuckle as he wrapped those beefy arms around you. “It’s been a while!”

What was with you and men who seemed to defy human proportions?! The time leaper bit his tongue.

“Been a while? You didn’t come visit!” The yakuza boss ever so gently patted your back, the soft smile looking foreign on that hardened face. “How’s it going? Everything okay? Is that fucking piece of shit still bothering you?”

Those steely grays slid to him. “And who’s this?” It was the first time anyone had bothered to question his very out of place existence in this place, and Takemichi couldn’t say he liked it.

You came straight to his rescue.“This is Hanagaki Takemichi, Mr Tsutsui! He’s a friend,” you chirped.

“A new boyfriend?” One suspicious eye and a hand itching in his direction, the man’s shadow seemed to flicker and grow across the wooden floor boards like hungry ghosts - Takemichi gulped. This was it. He could see his life flashing before his eyes.

You, on the other hand, just seemed rather amused. “No, no. Just a friend. A friend-friend.”

And he was instantly dropped from all relevance, the yakuza boss instead turning on his son. “SHOJI! When are you going to marry her huh? Hurry up!” The older man complained, wacking the younger Tsutsui on the back hard enough for the slap to echo.

Shoji, on the other hand, seemed a lot more preoccupied with trying to cool his flushing face as opposed to the hit he just took, the poor black-haired boy trying desperately to look anywhere else but at you. “Oto-san! Stop it, you’re embarrassing me!”

“Embarrassing? You’re embarrassing! Why haven’t you learnt to be a better boss like this young lady here?! When are you going to snag her before someone else does?”

“OTO-SAN!”

“Ah Mr Tsutsui, I can assure you Shoji is a fantastic boss.” You patted one thick arm, looking up at the man towering over you with no fear in your eyes, conveniently pretending you hadn’t heard his second question. “He’s come a long way.”

“I’ll believe it when I see it.” Mr Tsutsui humpfed, but he stepped aside to make way for you to pass through. “I’ll let you be on your way now. Come round more often, you hear?”

“Of course, Mr Tsutsui! See you soon!” One final wave, and the man disappeared behind yet another identical door, followed swiftly by another black-suited man that Takemichi had failed to see previously, the door sliding close and locking shut with little fanfare.

“Stupid oto-san and his stupid mouth,” grumbled Shoji after him, taking a turn in the opposite direction; the narrow corridor the three of you had been travelling down opening up in a vastly wider hallway lined with spotless wood panels but still equally devoid of souls, elegant paintings hanging at evenly spaced distance giving the place a softness and sense of delicacy that the people did not. “He needs to learn when to stop talking, I swear.”

But you obviously disagreed, stifling a laugh behind delicate hands. “Your father is a great boss. There’s still much to learn from him, I would say.”

“Still! He’s so embarrassing, god!”

One more turn, and it was a positively small, worn door that seemed to have been your final destination in this cold, lifeless place, Shoji heaving open the heavy door to reveal a void of nothingness beyond except for the sole light on the opposing wall, waving Takemichi on while pulling you aside. The blond-haired delinquent though didn’t dare to venture far from the door on the off-chance it did close behind him and seal him away; he knew you weren’t the sort to bring him all the way here just to sentence him to death, but still.

From his nervous dance right on the inside of the thick steel vault-like door, he found that he could still hear traces of your conversation. “You haven’t met Izana yet?”

“No, not just yet. In a bit.”

“Stay safe, you hear? He’s still as unpredictable as ever.”

“I promise I will - I’m not going around looking for trouble.” There was a pause, and Takemichi scrambled to move away as your voice floated towards him. “I’ll see you later, Shoji.”

The door closing reverberated around the round enclosure, the tunnel walls vibrating slightly with the force of the door.

“Sorry for making you walk all the way here,” you started, waving him to follow as you led him down into the nothingness, the dim light fixtures to worn, leaky walls doing little to illuminate where any of you were going. “But it’s kind of on-the-way for me, and it is a private place to talk.”

“Ah- don’t worry about it!” Takemichi let out an awkward laugh, rubbing the back of his head. “So what did you want to speak about?”

You hummed, the sole note haunting in the dark. “I know that look.”

Those few words were enough to almost trip him with how they caught him off guard. "Huh?" Takemichi spluttered out. "Wh-what are you talking about?"

Yet you didn't even miss a beat, unsurprised by his reaction, your walk coming to a stop as you turned to face him with a curious lilt of your head. "That old soul trapped behind your eyes," you elaborated, those doe eyes of yours that showed the world everything you thought yet at the same time seemed to read his past and present through his gaze alone. “You’ve… experienced things no one should, and they have left a mark on your conscience. On your soul.”

You couldn’t possibly know, could you? “I-I’m not sure what you’re talking about.” Takemichi felt the lie seep through clenched teeth. He was in so much trouble.

And you instantly saw through that as well, your lips quirking upwards. "I won't ask. Too much information can be a curse." You continued to walk. “I’m more interested in your relationship with Mikey and Ken-chin.”

Ken-chin? “Oh, Draken? I- um- we’re…friends?”

“I’ve only just started seeing you around, but you’ve left quite the impression. They went to pick you up from school, didn’t they? Mikey’s spoken about you too, previously. Said you reminded him of Shinichiro-san.”

Mikey?! Spoke about him? Takemichi gulped. He didn’t like where this was going at all, and he was following a stranger down a tunnel.

“Takemichi-san.” Under one flickering lamp, you stopped once more, turning to face the time leaper directly. “I need your help.”

“Huh?”

“I’ve ran my Red Dragonflies since I was eight. They've relied on me as much as I've relied on them for strength. And I don't think I can walk away from them again. But my boys - Toman doesn’t like them. At all.” You admitted, your hands folding behind your back as you turned to lean on the old wall. “I think you know how overprotective they are over me. They hate my Reds. But I can’t pick sides.”

He didn’t respond, but you pushed on regardless.

“I- I’m worried. About Mikey. About Kazutora. About Baji and my friends. I don’t know how they would react if I can’t be there for them, whether they'll try to take it into their own hands.” Sighing as you ran one hand through your hair, you seemed to have age where you stood, the eyebags hanging under both eyes darkening. “Drastic measures with drastic, dire consequences.”

The tunnels were deathly silent, somehow even more so than the maze of rooms and tunnels above - Takemichi barely dared to breathe, let alone answer you, should he wake the creatures of the dark. “There is nothing I wouldn’t do to keep everyone safe. But I can’t be everywhere at once. I don’t want them to get hurt doing something stupid in my name.”

“Promise me you’ll look after them.” He wasn’t being given an option, the gentle look in your doe eyes replaced by that same steely gaze he had seen all those nights ago now levelled at him, the first night he had ever seen you. The night of the fight at the Shinagawa container terminal with your own men. And trapped here with you with no knowledge which way was up or down, there was little else Takemichi could do, though he thinks he would have regardless of where you had cornered him.

“I-I promise.” Because how could he not? With your determination to go to any length for Mikey - and with Mikey’s cold body against warm skin still fresh in his mind - there wasn’t anything for Takemichi to lose in siding with you. Maybe you were the turning factor in his struggle against Kisaki. “I’ll keep them safe.”

You simply nodded, finally straightening from the wall and continuing to walk, your light steps barely audible despite his own echoing for miles down the labyrinth. The silence, at least, was now a more comfortable one.

“Well, this is your stop, Takemichi-san.” Glancing back down the tunnels into the swallowing darkness, you smiled at him, beckoning him to enter the phobia-inducing unlit side tunnel. “Just follow this all the way and you’ll see a ladder. It’ll bring you back out near your school. Mine is up ahead.”

“I’m counting on you, Hanagaki Takemichi.”

‎‎

Masashi has long been the quietest member of the Four Wings, and despite the mousy-brown haired boy being more than capable to lead his own division, it wasn’t a stretch to say his strength was far outstripped by the other three Wings and the beast that was Furusawa. Such were facts he and the others knew well, especially when it came to taking advantage of rivals underestimating him. So when Hase and Jun had approached him to discuss the high possibility of your Toman boys approaching him for information on you and what information he should disclose, Masashi made sure to listen to his two older friends - he didn’t want to mess up or worse, make life even harder for you.

And yet again, Jun and Hase had spot on with their predictions; Masashi had heard them coming before they ever had the chance to knock on his door, trampling all over his floor with their dirty boots. The Fourth Wing resigned himself to asking one of his members to clean it again after they left - he wouldn’t be able to work in peace with the thought of his floor being desecrated like that.

Moments later, as expected, a quick rap on the door before two heads, one lilac and one blond with a dragon tattoo, were revealed from behind the door, dressed in full Toman uniform. He supposed they weren’t too bad, given how clean their white boots were. “Pardon us for the intrusion, Tsuchida-san,” the boy he knew as one Takashi Mitsuya called out as he strolled in. “We have some questions if you have the time.”

The other - Baji Keiseke, you told Masashi before - simply kept quiet, glancing around the room filled with gadgets of all kinds and seemingly random objects that Masashi had been testing for use as weapons, though the annoyance at having been seemingly dragged here against his will was clear on his face. That was easy to read at least. He waved them into the only two available chairs.

Bringing up his hands, the Fourth Wing tried to communicate first with Japanese Sign Language, asking them to please call him Masashi, then switching to American Sign Language when he only got confused looks in return. But neither got through, only serving to anger the previously unspeaking Baji, who threw up his hands. “You throwing gang signs at us huh?!”

A hand shot out to catch him by the wrist, forcing him back down into his seat. “Behave, Baji,” Mistuya chided, before turning back to Masashi. “Sorry Tsuchida-san, we can’t understand you.”

The brown onion-haired boy let out a silent sigh, reaching out across his table. The duo tensed, only for a ding to ring out - Masashi settling back into his seat, his hand retracting to reveal a table bell.

A moment later, a knock, the door opening to reveal another brown-haired well-muscled boy in a tank top, signature red jacket tied loosely around his waist, spannel in hand. “You called, Cap?”

Masashi pointed at your two Toman friends, and signed quickly. The boy nodded as Mitsuya turned to shoot him a quizzing look. “I’m Hideo, the Fourth Division Vice Captain. And Cap says to call him Masashi.”

“Is there anything wrong?”

“Don’t worry, it’s not you,” assured the other, rubbing his neck. “Cap’s selectively mute. He doesn’t talk much, so I’ll be helping to translate his sign language.”

Masashi signed more as Hideo made his way over to his captain’s side of the desk, taking a seat on a stool that he pulled out from under the desk. “Captain says ask away, he’ll try to answer whatever he can.”

Mitsuya and Baji exchanged glances, before the shorter of the two took a breath and started. “We were wondering about Izana’s relationship-”

This was going to be a long day.

‎

What to do, you wondered, letting a hum slip past your lips, the resigned smile pulling at your lips matching the weariness in your eyes. You never meant to try to balance as many moving parts as you did, torn between your past and your present; yet with every tweak you made in a vain attempt to solve the kinks in the system only surfaced more problems you simply didn’t know how to solve. What to do indeed. “Am I strong enough, nii-san?” You sighed, resting your head against the cool stone as you mentally ran through the events of the past few weeks again in your head, your hand fiddling with the petal of a fresh flower. “Should I keep going down this road?”

The rustling leaves of the giant canopy stretching overhead whispered its answers, the breeze caressing your cheeks and hair, though you could understand neither. The cemetery was usually quiet at this time of day, with most of the living caught up in their own day-to-day rather than bother about those who were lost to time; but you found yourself having wandered here again, as you always did when you needed to think. Somewhere you could just be without the weight of someone else’s expectations. In a kinder life, you were sure this safe place would have been home, where your older brother would have fearlessly fought off anyone who dared disturb you during your rest time. The thought of your only family, forever young in your memories, squaring off with and scaring away a much larger yet very confused Furusawa brought a small wave of giggles. You yearned for nothing more than to hear those teasing words you could almost hear fall from your older sibling’s mouth, that of course you weren't strong enough, that you shouldn't try to bite off more than you could chew, that you should let your big brother take care of things. Alas, life had other ideas, and here you were.

“It’s tough,” was all you could bring yourself to admit out loud, though you couldn’t help but laugh as you hastily wiped away the accompanying tears welling along your eyes that came with the turmoil of emotion in your chest that you kept strictly locked away; who knew what would happen if ever you let that out. “Look at me being a complete mess. Crying for no reason.”

Hands wandering to tug at the few errant blades of weeds at the foot of the grave, it was times like this you had to wonder how he did it - how did your brother cope with being a gang leader along with all the stresses of raising you? And it wasn’t like your brother’s life was anything that could be described as easy even before you came along - you vaguely recall his own inner circle berating him for taking on the extra burden of caring for you once, though maybe you remembered that incident wrongly. It was quite the distant past after all, and the sound of boisterous laughter and copious amounts of alcohol filled the memories of your early life far more often than not. Running one hand through your hair, you instead turned your mind to more recent, pressing matters; no point reminiscing on a past you couldn’t change when you were now stuck in a conundrum of tangled situations. “Well nii-san, hope you’re ready to listen cause I think I got myself into quite a pickle this time.”

You had long fallen quiet after pouring out your problems and bouncing possible solutions off your unanswering audience, now content with enjoying the temporary peace that came with the territory. Having made up your mind on which road to walk, all you could do now was to wait and find out what laid for you and your friends at the end of the dark tunnel, heavy eyelids closing against your will with the onset of silence. It was the sound of footsteps nearing that finally broke you from your stupor, the quick glimpse of white-hair you caught from the corner of your eye giving away your guest. “Izzy?” You mumbled, turning in the direction of the sound as your eyes fluttered open, though you made no move to stand from where you had been resting against your family headstone. “What’re you doing here?”

The white-haired boy only chuckled as he squatted to gently brush away a freshly fallen leaf from the otherwise immaculately kept grave, carefully laying a bouquet of fresh chrysanthemums on the altar as you frowned down at your watch. The new glow of yellow reflected in black granite was a memento of the afternoon sun missing from the overcast sky. He knew exactly where to find you even before you failed to turn up at the agreed meeting spot - one glance at the familiar faces mixed in with the usual crowd on the prowl for him and you and Izana was sure you weren’t anywhere close by. You were always so diligent with the upkeep of this place. It had been raining earlier, yet your family marker was already dry while droplets still clung stubbornly to the others around you, the crisp flowers on either side of the headstone swaying lightly in the wind. “Pay my respects, of course. Brought some flowers.”

Your furrowed eyebrows only pinched further. “It’s not time yet, is it?

“It is. An hour past, in fact.”

Blinking, the words slowly settled into your head as he busied himself rinsing his hands off with your dipper and pail. “An ho-” Attempting to quickly lurch to your feet, you would have hit the ground face first if not for Izana’s quick catch of your waist. “I’m late!”

The white-haired boy tugged you down. “Don’t worry about it. I’m here now, aren’t I?”

“You’re here,” you repeated again, staring blankly at him as he picked his bouquet back up. “Oh! Izzy, you’re here!”

“I am indeed,” the white-haired boy replied amusedly, splitting the bundle of fresh yellow flowers into rough halfs. “I’ll just add them to the side.” Izana never had the chance to know, let alone meet, your brother, your older sibling having passed years before he ever met you, but no doubt without his influence, you probably would have never had come roaring into his life - he would suppose he did own a lot to this mysterious figure you so adored even now.

Simply humming your acknowledgement, you accepted his hand, and Izana pulled you back up. “You’ve grown a couple of tails.” One tanned thumbed pointing to behind his shoulder - there was one he spotted not far off, watching the two of you from a distance. “Seems like they knew you would pop up here.”

“They’ve been around. But we’ll lose them soon.”

But one tanned hand halted your steps before you could leave, the same hand retrieving a small brown envelope from the depths of his jacket to pass over to you. “Before we leave, this is for you. I found this stashed away.”

“A photo?” Those doe eyes of you instantly lighted up as the entire image was revealed from the depths of the envelope. “Oh, this is!” You certainly recognised the two men beaming back at you from the aged paper, each with an arm thrown cheekily over the other, posed dangerously on some kind of ledge with their two motorcycles in front. Izana knew the one of the right well - it was his Shinichiro, the same one who took him in when there was no one else to turn to. The other man though - “It’s nii-san and Shinichiro-san!”

But you looked uncertain. “Are you sure I can have this?”

“Why not?”

“Well… Shinichiro is here as well, wouldn’t you like to keep the photo?” Your gaze dropped away from his, though one delicate finger continued to lightly trace meaningless patterns into the frail yellow paper. “I could just make a copy of -”

A finger pressed on your lips before you could finish. You’ve never been able to hide your true feelings well, especially not from him. “It’s for you.”

“Thank you.” You whispered, hugging the paper to your chest, before ever so carefully replacing the priceless photo into its envelope and slipping it into your bag.

Izana stood, dusting his pants off slightly before offering you his hand. “Shall we go?”

‎

Hase never quite got used to the overwhelming smell of fried trash that was nuggets. Didn’t matter where it was from, what choice piece of chicken went into making it and what expensive oil they were fried in - the stomach-turning smell simply from being in the same room as a box of them was enough to make him hurl. There was no way Hase could spin this to even begin to understand what pleasure Furusawa (or anyone with better taste honestly) got from gouging himself silly on these, yet here he was strolling down the road with the most wretched smelling package consisting of not one, but two boxes of McDonald’s nuggets (the apparent holy grail of nuggets, whatever that meant) hanging off his arm that obviously weren’t for him.

Unfamiliar streets came with its share of stares and whispers, though the attention directed towards his towering figure, pierced ears and blue side-swept hair were to be expected - unlike their home ground of Shinagawa, the good folks of Shibuya were probably a lot less familiar with the sight of him or accepting with how much he stuck out of a crowd. Not that it bothered Hase of course; the Red Dragonflies’ First Wing clad in a simple black tee and jeans more focused on pausing at every shadowy side street and checking its name against the small text printed on his screen, the inability to find the small lane whose address he had drawing his ire a lot more than the opinions of nobodies.

How fucking difficult could it be to find one god-forsaken street? Letting out yet another sigh, he ran one hand through his hair, the well-gelled strands bouncing back into their precise location as his palm passed over them. This was precisely why he hated anywhere outside of Shinagawa, Hase concluded, with no relief to spare even as he finally turned down the right back lane, the overlapping shadows casted by tall glittery buildings lining both sides quickly swallowing him back into the comfortable darkness. Fortunately for him, there was little searching left to do, the sight of the former Black Dragon Captain leaning against an unassuming door frame, signature lollipop stick hanging from his lips, though it was the yellow and purple striped hair that really caught his attention. What a change from the mob of white he remembered, even if Hase couldn’t quite agree with the color combination, his lips involuntarily quirking as he neared. “What happened to your hair?”

“Changed it a little,” came Wakasa’s flat, unamused response, as he straightened, leading the way into the building. “Watch your head.” Though it seemed that Wakasa had said too little too late given there was little left to dodge - a very clear man shaped hole where someone clearly smashed through parts of the doorway where he couldn’t fit.

There was a brief moment of silence, and the neighborhood’s ambience, consisting mostly of the occasional quiet rumble of a nearby washing machine and the rustle of clothes being set out to dry, that seeped in through the gaps in the wall, only delayed the inevitable.

“So what’s up with Furusawa?” And there it was, Wakasa’s droopy eyes failing to hide the interest lacing his tone, the older man turning slightly to glance at Hase. “Haven’t seen him this upset since his first and only loss against me and Benkei.”

“He had a fight with Boss,” Hase replied, the slight amusement he had found all but evaporating as the weight of life came crashing down once more, his expression returning to its usual sullen frown. Right, he still had yet to deal with Furusawa. “Must be pretty bad. He doesn’t even want to spar.” The delinquent-turn-gym owner directed Hase’s attention to the rightmost wall with a quick thumb as the narrow corridor opened up into a big, airy room. Allowing his eyes to wash over the racks of weights and the small boxing ring, the sight of a flat ass in white pants sticking out of what used to be a wooden padded wall broke the overall tranquility of the quiet area. He had to bite his tongue just to keep his expression serious, but even if Wakasa noticed, he didn’t bring it up. “Benkei and I offered for old times’ sake, since he looked so down. Furusawa ignored us, but Benkei went ahead anyway. One punch.”

“Fucking stupid old man.” The First Wing let out an aggravated sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Just send me the bill for the repair. We’ll take care of it.”

“Door and the wall. Can’t take classes like that.”

“Yes, yes, I’ll get it to Koji.” Hase mumbled distractedly, having spotted that eye-catching mob of hair even where it was sprawled from behind some benches from the moment he walked in. At least those colors made more sense than whatever the old Black Dragon was sporting.

“Koji?” Wakasa stopped him with an arm before he could take another step, that raised eyebrow saying everything without a single spoken word. “No Koji. Too stingy. You handle it.”

“That’s why he’s our treasurer. But fine, I’ll settle this later.”

‎

The sound of the front door clicking close behind the former Black Dragon resounded back down the dark corridor behind him, but Hase paid it no mind, advancing cautiously on his target. “Furusawa?”

There was no response, not even a twitch from where the usually unflappable Vice Captain lied. Reaching the makeshift barricade of racks and closets, said man didn’t turn at the call of his name nor at the smell of his ultimate indulgence, slumped on his side facing the wooden paneled wall where he had been since stumbling in the previous night.

“Mr. Nakamura said you didn’t turn up for work today. He was waiting for you by the gates all morning,” Hase paused, glancing to his side once more at the mob of brown and pink hair - still nothing. The blue-haired man itched to light the cigarette he was twirling between his fingers, though tucking the stick out of sight at least helped to temper that temptation. Wakasa definitely would have something to say about smoking inside his gym even if it did help momentarily lift this weariness of life Hase could never quite shake. “He and the others bought you some nuggets you know, said to come back whenever you feel better.”

“Don’t wanna work,” Furusawa grumbled, shifting slightly on his side, thick white-knuckled fingers clenched around his tattooed arms tightening their grip.

At least getting a response was a good start, but the actual content of the answer was not. Of all the defense, security and less-than-savory job contractors from around the world that had come knocking trying to recruit the infamous beast (the First Wing shuddered to think of all the trouble if you hadn’t stepped in to fend them off from your clueless partner-in-crime with your equally infamous connections), Hase was certain Furusawa had rather liked his construction jobs that you had found and approved for him. Manual, simple and well-paid.

“How bout a no-limits spar?” He offered instead, nudging the other’s leg with his heel. A rarely-offered treat, given Hase’s disdain for Furusawa’s no-limit strength and his lack of awareness and control over it whenever you’re not present, but if that was all it took to bring back the cheer in his friend, then so be it. Living with some bruises and a few broken bones is child plays for a veteran underground fighter.

A twitch earned from the sulking man at the salivating temptation, but ultimately no hook. "Don't wanna fight either."

That definitely wasn’t good - Furusawa never turned down a no-limits fight. Or any fight as a matter of fact; Hase was sure there was nothing in that empty brain of his but fighting. “Then let’s go get Boss.”

“No.” He must have been more hurt from your lashing out than Hase had first thought.

“Why not?”

“...We’re not friends anymore.”

He doubted that neither Furusawa nor you believed that statement. “Are you sure?”

Another twitch. “She said so. Not me.” For a man, the Vice Captain of the Red Dragonflies of all people, who had never tasted defeat in all his years as a delinquent, whose larger than life shadow kept the gang safe - seeing this beaten, defeated side was hard to stomach. A kicked, abandoned puppy indeed, waiting for its owner to come and pick him up from daycare.

Hase sighed again, dragging one hand down his face. Looks like he has to resort to that. Steeling his gut, the blue-haired man popped open one paper box, wincing as he felt the grease coat the tips of his fingers as he gingerly extracted a nugget from it's not-so-eternal resting place - he’s never going to get the smell off now.

Leaning over the side of the other man, Hase dangled the foul fried meat mere inches away from Furusawa’s face. “Can I not tempt you with this amazing, delicious nug- oh woops.” Two pairs of eyes followed the treasured treat that slipped free from lightly pinched fingers, hitting the ground and bouncing in an almost comical fashion.

A pause. Silence.

“You big fucking idiot,” Hase sighed out almost in relief as the tanned man stuffed into the wretched golden and now-dirtied shape made of meat into his mouth. Furusawa was back. “That’s disgusting.”

Furusawa paused mid-chew, looking back at Hase in confusion, free hand already sneaking out to grab the offered paper bag. “I thought you said it was delicious?”

The blue-haired man simply rolled his eyes as he surrendered the fast food bag, and the two fell into a comfortable silence, with only the sound of munching breaking the stillness.

“I should have killed him that night, Hase.” Furusawa muttered, stuffing yet another nugget into his mouth. “Boss would have been mad, but I should have done it anyway.”

The bonk of Hase’s fist bouncing off a barely bothered Furusawa was loud enough to echo in the large, otherwise empty room. “Don’t be stupid. Mad was what Boss was when she woke up in hospital; you'll be lucky if she ever looked at you again. Then what are you going to do?”

The older man shrugged. He hadn’t thought so far ahead.

As much as he hated having to look after this giant baby that had nothing but fighting, eating and you in his head masquerading as a fully grown human being, it was times like this that had Hase realize that beyond keeping an eye out for this indestructible force of nature as part of his gang duties, deep down in some part of his black rotted heart, Furusawa truly was worth doing all this for. After all, he had been the one to drag him kicking and screaming from that meaningless existence in those underground rings, and showed him what life had to offer beyond misery. You and him were the family Hase never knew or had, and he knew Furusawa thought the same - they simply weren’t so different after all.

“Are me and Boss still friends?”

A rare chuckle from the usually sullen man. “Better be. I ain’t counting your fucking lunch money again.”

“Okay,” Furusawa mumbled, looking back down at the empty boxes. “You forgot my ketchup. Boss never forgets.”

Yeah, nope. All that previous goodwill was gone now - he couldn’t believe he had actually felt good about caring for this giant manbaby for that moment in time. “Right, get up. We’re leaving,” Hase spared a glance at the semi-conscious man still half-embedded in the wall. As much as he would rather leave him to become one with the gym punching bags for siding with Shinichiro all those years ago, he did promise Wakasa to help clean up. “Go pull Benkei out first.”

“I didn’t even hit him that hard,” the brown and pink-haired man whined, though Hase’s raised eyebrow was enough to spur the other into action, Furusawa pouting as he trudged over, the wood splintering as he finally freed the groaning white-haired man from his prison. “Fucking old men getting weaker by the year.”

Hase would have loved to supervise, the thought of incurring even more expenditures making him cringe, though it was the ring of his phone that drew him away from listening to the crunch of wood splintering and watching the accompanying cloud of dust puffing up into the air as the now white-haired Benkei was freed from his temporary wall prison.

A familiar voice came stumbling across the line, the sound of the bustling city clearly audible in the background, with the occasional honk tearing through the phone. “Um, Captain, uh-”

“Just spit it out, Shou.”

“We lost her.”

Hase blinked, before the words sank in and he let out another dejected, drawn-out groan, dragging his free hand down his face. Fuck him. Fuck him sideways. “What do you mean ‘we lost her’?”

‎

Tap, tap, tap. Pause, and then repeat. No matter which way you led Izana down the winding alleys of Shinjuku, those footsteps seemed to haunt your trail. Never quite close enough to eavesdrop on your conversation - you could tell from the way the sound of their not-quite muffled steps echoed over the faint sounds of the hustle and bustle of the city in these otherwise empty lanes - yet near enough to keep up even if you made two lefts in a short span. You knew your little stalker couldn’t be any of your Reds; none of your boys would have left you alone with Izana for this long as per their captains’ standing instructions, Izana being quite a pariah among your gang. And the same went with your Toman friends; Mikey and the rest would have been already crawling all over you, whining and crying and demanding to know who dared hold your hand like they did. So someone was following you, and you couldn’t quite pinpoint who it was or why.

Despite the growing concerns obvious on your face, the Tenjiku leader, whose tanned hand was tightly intertwined with your own, didn’t seem particularly bothered. He must know of their presence, you determined, the arrogant crook of his lips and slight tilt of his head hiding no secrets from you when you glanced back at him, perhaps even their identity and purpose whatever that might be. And he knew you knew. But Izana remained stubbornly tight-lipped, meeting your raised eyebrow with those blank violet eyes as he always did, taunting you - this wasn’t information he was willing to give out for free, and at this point, you weren’t willing to start negotiating just yet.

Deciding to leave the matter for the time being, you turned to face forward once more, trying your best to concentrate on the quiet back alleys that stretched out endlessly in front of you. The sun was already starting to sink from its peak, its reign over the sky drawing closer to its end, though the day was far from over - good news, given this place could get quite unnavigable to the average soul once the night sets in. Last thing you would want was to be held responsible by Izana’s new Tenjiku gang should he go missing among the alleys.

“Don’t bite your lip, it’ll bleed.” A quick brush of his thumb brought your attention to the unconscious act, and you stopped.

Izana only wrapped his arm around you tighter, pulling you flush against his side, and you let him. “I heard you made new friends. The Haitanis brothers from Roppongi, was it?”

“You didn’t come visit.”

There was only one possible thing that Izana could have been speaking of, and you weren’t the least bit surprised that he was still hung up about those months spent in juvie after all this time. After all, you never quite managed to forgive yourself either for abandoning him. “You know I couldn’t.” You had never wanted to blame your friends for stopping you - they had their reasons that you understood later on after the dust had settled and you had time to think things through. But at the same time, you had your own selfish reasons; Izana was your last link left back to your brother. You didn’t want to let him go - you couldn’t. And you knew your boyfriend depended on you for his feeling of security, his source of affection.

But nothing you tried got through, no matter what time of day it was and who you talked to within the system, and after a while you had simply given up.

“You didn’t try hard enough,” he insisted, hand wrapping around your arm in protest. “You knew I was stuck in there, and you didn’t even send a letter.”

“I did!” You burst out, unable to keep silent on your unseen efforts. “I sent so many! Letters, lunchboxes, birthday gifts. I even turned up outside, but the guards refused to let me in to see you.” Your words had trailed off into a whisper that Izana caught loud and clear, though it seemed he still didn’t agree.

“You didn’t try,” Izana repeated, and you threw up your hands in surrender, letting the topic drop. It was just a short while more anyway.

‎

Pausing in the doorway, Izana watched as you felt around for the light switch to the left of the door. The click of light instantly illuminated a small room style in a way he could only describe as very ‘you’ - from the soft yellow lighting, to the tired wooden coffee table resting on a plush carpet, to the two sturdy camelback sofas with golden trimmings facing each other from across the room. It was almost exactly as he remembered your famous negotiation room back in the Red Dragonflies’ headquarters save for the lack of a painting, and it was clear the design followed you long after you had left. A quiet beep and then the whirl of ducts, the first of cold air sank from the ceiling as the air conditioning system started up.

You waved him in, closing the heavy wooden door with a thud behind the tanned boy. And as the lock clicked into place, your mannerisms switched into business mode, the familiar gentle look he so loved fading away behind a neutral expression and placid smile. “Sit, please. Sorry I don’t have tea here for you.”

It was no secret that Izana despised this side of you and your little meeting rituals with a burning passion. Of course he thought the whole shebang was still rather cute when it was directed at others; the introductions, the tea and the what-not. You were free to be as neutral and business-like as possible when it came to your dealings with mundane mortals. And if it were anyone else in his place, he would in fact encourage the distance - you weren’t supposed to get close to or show biases towards them after all. But to him? Of all people?

Unacceptable. Violet eyes followed you as you neatly seated yourself down on the plush seats, though your ex-boyfriend had little intention of putting so much space between him and you again. You let out a huff, the air forced from your lungs as the boy made to settle on your lap instead of the other available seat as expected, throwing his legs up onto the sofa (much to your dismay) and forcing you back as he snuggled and made himself comfortable - with his weight on you, there was no way you were going to get out from under him if he didn’t budge, and the boy knew that well.

And you did too, first trying to wiggle yourself free from your predicament, and then giving up and throwing him that look, the cracks in your facade already showing through. “Izana, the formalities-”

His hand shot out to catch your cheeks, lightly squeezing them together till your mouth formed a tight o. “Screw them,” he muttered, leaning in close, his lips just centimeters away from your own. “And you call me Izzy.”

Pulling away, your reddened cheeks softly marked with his fingerprints were finally released when you completely gave up the pretense, rolling those doe eyes at him as you obediently mouthed his beloved nickname, Izana allowing himself to sink further against your chest, pressing his face into the crook of your neck, satisfied. Ever since you had let that slip in your excitement at the first of many temple fairs Izana had brought you to, you had been forbidden from calling him by anything but that. And it seemed no matter how many years have passed, he would never let you forget.

On the far end of the room, the simple clock ticked on faithfully from its wall, to which you spared but a glance before returning your gaze to the fussy white-haired boy. “Can we start now?” Yet even with the minutes slipping away, it seemed clear your former boyfriend still wasn’t quite ready to settle down, Izana’s attention this time drawn away by your flawless shoulder peeking out from beneath the collar of your neatly pressed shirt.

“You better not be leaving a hickey, Izzy.” You sighed out, even though you already knew your words came too late; the feeling of Izana lapping his tongue over the newly formed bruise he had nibbled and sucked into your easily-marked skin was a familiar one from days past. “Fine, just the one then.”

But said boy wasn’t quite done yet, tugging at your shirt collar to reveal the other still flawless shoulder. “One more,” he mumbled. “Gotta match.”

“Uhuh, no more,” Your hand came to clap over his lips, lightly pushing his face away, though the pout you earned almost made you u-turn on your decision. “Come on, don’t give me those eyes. At least tell me why you called this meeting?”

“Kiss,” was all you got in response, Izana tapping his lips with his free hand, the other sliding around your neck, attempting to tug you closer.

You resisted, protesting the request. “We aren't togeth-”

But he didn’t let you finish, turning his face away from yours in protest. “Kiss first,” the tanned boy insisted again, and the sigh that followed slipped out from you once more before you realized. How many times was it you had sighed today? Realizing you were going to get nowhere, you gave in - a pattern you were starting to notice that you had yet to kick. It wasn’t like you didn’t know what the other was doing, trying to wring as many concessions out of you as he could get away with, yet here you were. “Okay, fine, fine. Come here.”

The room stilled as your soft lips met his, the quiet rumble of vehicles driving past the industrial building fading away into nothingness. Though the peck you thought you could get away with quickly turned into a full, lengthy kiss, Izana refusing to let you pull away as he cherished every moment of being able to taste you again, you couldn’t find it in you to be angry at him; not even at the tongue that lapped at your lips, eager to leave his own taste behind before he let you catch your breath. You had little doubt about how the other still felt about you despite all this time away, and you couldn’t lie and say you didn’t miss this either. Miss him.

"You've been smoking again." You could hear the frown in his voice without even having to look, the disappointed tone one you were familiar with from your younger years; Izana had always been very disapproving of the smoking vice you had picked up, complaining about how he didn’t liked that you ‘tasted different’, and had been one of the biggest factor that led you to stop cold turkey two years ago.

“It was just the stick.”

“Promise?”

“Yes, yes, I promise,” you assured the boy amusedly. “Now can you tell me why you’re here?”

Now satisfied, the Tenjiku leader moved quickly. The events of the next few seconds happened faster than you could see; Izana reaching to pull something from the depths of his pocket, grabbing your hand, and a new weight on your ring finger. The simple silver band shimmered under the warm yellow light as the shadow of his hand slipped away. “Marry me.”

It wasn’t lost on you that the promise band you had given Izana on his birthday was similarly worn, glimmering tauntingly against his brown skin from the fourth finger of his left hand, though unlike your own gift, the elegant engraving on his own was on the outside, the carving of yours and his name a clear warning to whoever cared to look close enough. On second thought, you really should have considered all the ways that your well-meaning birthday present could have been interpreted wrongly - you had just really wanted it to be convenient. Maybe you should have thought about a necklace instead?

More importantly, how were you going to let him down? Izana certainly wasn’t one that would simply give up and walk away without a fight, especially when it came to issues to do with you.

Yet in the physical world away from your mental turmoil while you pondered and considered, the reasoning for your hesitation seemed to have been similarly misinterpreted, your former boyfriend tilting his head as you struggled with yourself, breaking your train of thoughts when he grabbed your hand. "It doesn’t have to be now,” he emphasized, thumb stroking the new accessory, running over and over where your name was carved into the metal. “I'll wait for you as long as you want. Five years, ten years. It doesn’t matter."

The ticking of the clock in the dead silence sounded a lot more menacing now than it did just a few minutes ago. You let out the breath you had been holding, shaking off his grip. “Izzy, you know I can’t.”

“Why not?”

“We’re not together anymore.”

Izana wasn’t pleased in the slightest at your statement, those violet eyes sharpening as he met your gaze, brows furrowing. “I am your boyfriend.”

“I-”

“You never broke up with me, did you?” Though technically true, you didn’t feel like pushing the same point again since the earlier discussion you two had, and you dropped that argument, trying a different one.

“My Reds-”

The interruption came again swiftly, Izana seemingly already having a counter prepared for every excuse. “We’ll merge our gangs, Tenjiku and the Red Dragonflies, and get married. Rule the world together. Like you promised we would, remember?” His tone dreamy, the Tenjiku President allowing his eyes to drift close as he pressed your face into his chest, arms wrapping ever so tenderly around you, even if those tanned muscular limbs felt a lot more like a boa constrictor tightening around its prey. “Tenjiku is yours. All of it. I even picked the same shade of red for you.”

“You know I can’t live without you.” Thump, thump, thump. You could hear his heartbeat from where you were, huddled close against warm skin, his quiet murmur echoing in his chest. You remember better times, falling asleep to this same comforting sound amidst raging thunderstorms outside in the dark of night. And when your expected agreement failed to materialize, it was the underlying agitated urgency that had been broiling and boiling mere inches under the surface, the depraved, needy side of Izana you dread to deal with, that reared its ugly head, and his arms tightened. “W-why aren’t you saying yes?”

Pushing off from you, those same wide violet eyes you had fallen heads over heels for were searching your own almost frantically, looking for any sign, the slightest indication of your agreement. But you had nothing to give but disappointment, letting out a sigh as you ran one hand through his soft hair in a last-ditch attempt to keep the Tenjiku leader grounded and the meeting on track. You didn’t like when he was like this - a crushing mess of insecurities lost in his own doubts and fears. You just wanted him to be happy. “Izzy, you attacked me and sent me to the hospital two years ago. Furu, Hase - none of them would ever agree.”

No answer. “Izzy?”

Izana didn’t seem to have heard any of your words, his pupils completely constricted; swept up by the voices in his head lying to him, whispering falsehoods. You knew that look - it was the same one you saw on that fateful night. Your gut sank like a stone as he began to speak - you were already too late. “I knew it.”

The slap that followed rang your ears, the sound of skin meeting skin echoing in the otherwise silent room. The surge of pain and throbbing only settled in after as you started to register what happened, one delicate hand hesitatingly reaching up to prod at your flushed, swelling cheek, you barely holding back the tears you could feel starting to brim. “You fucking slut.”

“You’ve been sleeping around with other men, haven’t you?” But his accusation wasn’t a question, his shaking grip latching onto your wrist, though the tremendous force behind his squeeze was a far cry from the gentleness he held your face with. “Is it Mikey? Someone else?”

“There is no one else,” you managed to get out through gritted tea, your attempts at pushing delicate fingers under his crushing one to free yourself failing time and time again. And as the throb escalated into a searing pain, your hand turning an ugly shade of red, you finally relented. “Izzy, you’re hurting me!”

‎

Like a hand scalded, the Tenjiku boss released you instantly, recoiling away from where you now nursed your bruising wrist. Violet eyes went back and forth between his own hand and yours - he hurt you? Him? Impossible. He could never hurt you. The disbelief faded as quickly as it started - he, of all people, couldn’t have hurt the love of his life - and his attention snapped back to your disagreement, pupils sharpening as his lips quirked into a playful smile. No - whatever he did, it was out of love. Unyielding, suffocating love. “Does your brother know I wonder? Did Shinichiro die knowing that his precious prodigy was a little whore that spread her legs for whoever?” He sang, his touch gentle once more as he danced his fingers across your cheek. "They were failures, wasting their lives to raise a heartless slut like you."

The watery eyes and tears that streaked down your cheek almost instantly disappeared, and in a split second, your face darkened, hardened narrowed eyes swinging to meet his gaze without hesitation, the darkening bruise on your wrist all but forgotten. “Don’t you dare speak of them like that, Izana,” you warned, that soft, loving voice of yours giving way to a dangerous edge.

There it was, the other side of you that Izana had seen all those years ago, that raised the hairs on the nape of his neck. The true Red Dragonflies boss, a ruthless, unyielding leader who wasn’t afraid to stomp on and break whoever dared oppose you. Not the benign, level-headed negotiator who only helped diffuse hot heads, but the delinquent gangster who wielded the sheer might of her gang to accumulate territory and claw her way to the top with the vain excuse of protecting precious friends - splattered with the filthy blood of scumbags, forcing down into submission all who came before with a sneer and the business end of a metal baton. The suppressed half of you who ignited this unquenchable fire in his chest that only the gentle, kind you could soothe.

“Or what?” He giggled, pressing his forehead against yours, white hair framing violet broken eyes as one tanned thumb caressed the eyebags that hung low from beneath your eyes, before following the contours of your cheek to the corner of your downturned mouth. “You’ll beat me into submission? Send me back to the hospital, maybe for good?”

Izana let out a hum, dilated pupils following his hand that danced a path down your chest, slipping below the hem of your shirt to trace the long, jagged scars that decorated your abdomen. He knew how they looked, having seen them countless times in his dreams - the same ones he gave you all those years ago to mark you as his, to remind the world that you were his. “Would you do it yourself? Or would you get your little puppy to do it again?”

His questions were like a punch to your gut, and you couldn’t answer - he knew. Izana was there when you had swore on your honor to Shinichiro to care for him like your own when you had first asked for permission to date; after all, he was the Black Dragon’s heir, and you were an upcoming rival gang leader. To never let him come to any harm while under your wing, the same promise you had extended to apply to the rest of your precious Red Dragonflies. He knew you couldn’t even deny the implications of his questions; you had broken your oath even before Shinichiro’s death. You had allowed hurt to come to him.

The hot air he exhaled against your skin made you shiver as he kissed and nibbled a hot trail down your neck. “You killed your brother, then my brother,” Izana breathed. "And now you want to kill me too."

"I-” Your breath hitched in your throat, and you turned away, swiping at your eyes. He didn’t push, simply watching as you took a deep breath to compose yourself (you always did this when in a tough corner), before facing him again. “I’m sorry Izzy. I promised Shinichiro that I would take care of the Black Dragons for him.”

Ah, he saw the full picture now. It wasn’t just your pesky little red flies orbiting you that was interfering with his ideal future, but also his lack of standing as the leader of the Black Dragons; you did make the promise to him when he was after all. No doubt once he had broken and reshaped Mikey into his Shinichiro, you’ll side with him over those annoyances, so all that’s left would be - “So when I take back the Black Dragons, you’ll be mine.” The Tenjiku boss hummed, tracing one finger down your jawline. He leaned in, and you didn’t move as he stole one more kiss from your soft lips. “Wait for me.”

It took but a blink for the tanned boy you called your ex to stand from the seat he had been sharing with you and pull the heavy soundproof door open with little effort, and one more for him to disappear from your sight, with all that’s left of Izana’s presence being the lingering scent of his cologne. The air left you as you slumped back into the sofa, dragging both hands over your face. You messed up royally.

‎

Takemichi himself was in an equally unideal situation. Being back in his twenty-six year old body only served to dig up unwanted memories; no matter how many times he that feeling of Mikey’s blood staining his hands and clothes, the sight of the light leaving those once unflappable abyss eyes, of his skin turning ashen and going cold in Takemichi’s arms - it was enough to make the man hurl. The streets of Tokyo felt much darker and hostile than he remembered despite the noon sun being high in the sky, and for the first time in many time leaps, Naoto’s presence didn’t make Takemichi feel any less lonely or any more hopeful. Even if he had started his fight in the hopes of saving Hina’s life, Mikey, Draken, Mitsuya - Takemichi couldn’t stomach the thought of leaving them behind. They were his friends now as well, and even if he had to keep forcing himself forward, he would find a way to save them all.

“Kurokawa Izana huh?” Naoto huffed out, leaning against the wall of the alley, fingers flying over the screen of his phone. The frustration was clear in his stiff posture. “How is it every time we get close to saving my sister, it's just more obstacles?”

“I don’t know,” Takemichi admitted, crossing his arms. “I don’t know.” And that was all he could say: despite having come back from the past, there was still too much he didn’t know even now, and there was nothing to gain if he lied anyway. More so he came back precisely because he was hoping that the future held answers he couldn’t find in the past. The more he dug, the more convoluted and confusing the information became, the lines between cause and effect joining and tangling in an impossible mess. Where does one start unraveling this? Was it Kisaki pulling the strings, like what they had suspected all this time? Takemichi had yet to see head or tail of him, let alone anywhere near Mikey, but the effect he had on past timelines was clear. Or maybe it was you being the sole factor that tipped the scales leading to Hina’s seemingly inevitable death? But then again, no matter how much the past world seemed to revolve around you, neither Naoto or Takemichi had ever encountered you in person or on paper, dead or alive in any timeline, and it was hard to ascertain your impact.

The time leaper sighed again, the hum and drum of vehicles speeding down roads just a stone’s throw away swallowing up the despair. What now? The silence was his only answer as the world continued to turn uncaring around the duo, the narrow alleyway that snaked between tall office blocks as devoid of life and hope as when they had started. Even the small strip of sky that peaked through the faraway roofs were empty of stars, the occasional wisp of gray cloud drifting by and disappearing as quickly as they appeared.

“There’s not much more I can do here,” Naoto finally announced, his phone screen locking with a definitive click as the other slipped it back into a pants pocket. “I’ll head back to the station and see what else I can find.”

Takemichi nodded, straightening from the brick wall he had been leaning against, though he wasn't quite able to stop himself from wincing at the crunch as his shirt pulled away from the crusty wall; that was going to take a while to wash off, he just knew it. Yet before the former delinquent could assure the detective of his own plans following his departure from this god-forsaken place, it was a stranger’s voice - one that seemed so familiar yet unfamiliar - that answered Naoto. “And what else is there to find?”

“Don’t play dumb. We still need to look into Kisak-” Those furrowed eyes barely had a chance to catch a glimpse of shaved and striped blue hair, let alone realize that it wasn’t his time-traveling partner he was responding to, before a swift kick smashing into the back of his head with a sickening crack had his eyes roll into the back of his head, the only surviving Tachibana sibling collapsing to the floor with a soft huff. Takemichi could only watch with wide eyes as Hase kneeled to carelessly roll over the unconscious man, comparing his face against a tiny photograph, before standing seemingly satisfied, tucking the picture away in a coat pocket - done under a minute. They hadn’t even heard the man.

Every last hair on Takemichi’s body instantly stood on end as those tired gray eyes swung onto him, though the man made no move towards him, only reaching into his pocket to fish out a fresh pack of smokes. “And I would presume you’re Hanagaki Takemichi.” It wasn’t a question, Hase leaning back against the same crusty wall, robotically lighting the end of his cigarette and letting out a sigh when he took a puff. “Kisaki did say you would be nearby.” Falling quiet, the other took the moment to enjoy his break and cigarette, even allowing his gaze to slide off Takemichi and onto the pavement. Both of them were well aware that there was no way Takemichi was outrunning or outfighting the former First Wing, the former delinquent needing only one look at the slim muscular build hidden behind that black turtleneck and similarly colored coat to understand the difference in ability.

The crunch didn’t seem to bother Hase as much as it did Takemichi when the man straightened his posture, sighing once more, his lit stick still hanging loosely from his lips. “If you relax your neck muscles, it won’t hurt so bad.”

“Huh-?” What looked like a boot flying his way, and then the world went black.

‎

Takemichi jerked awake with a bang, the sensation of pain once more flooding his senses as his eyes popped open. Wh-where was he? The table’s leg that his head was just carelessly smashed against gave a wobble, Takemichi noted, struggling slightly in a bid to right himself, make himself more comfortable even. But his new captor could barely care, failing to even spare a glance back as he continued to drag his two prisoners down what looked like a hallway of sorts by their feet. Next to him, a still unconscious Naoto, limp body being bumped and dragged with no complaint, and of course being of completely no help in attempting an escape; not that Takemichi could blame the other - that blow he took to his head had looked especially hard. Besides, he would have preferred not being awake for this very uncomfortable ride anyway, but it was too late to change that particular fact, and the black-haired man resigned himself to his fate of observing his new environment.

Simply calling his surrounding luxurious would be an insult; the ornately carved walnut legs of tables dotted with gold rising high above plush carpets, the granite bases of statues too far above ground level for Takemichi to see, the bottoms of Chinese porcelain vases decorated intricately with masterful paintings of cranes and dragons. Anything and everything he landed his gaze on was certainly worth more than his entire net worth, including that table he was mercilessly rammed into and probably the carpet he was dirtying with his mere presence - he would hate to find out what would happen to him should he be the cause of something breaking. The long, slow journey came to an end in front of a plain wooden door, one that was out of place amidst the opulence yet still flanked and guarded by two pairs of black shoes. Takemichi supposed this was Hase’s (and his own, by extension) destination, even if it didn’t seem like he was expected.

“Ah Hase-san, you can’t-” “The boss doesn’t want to be inter-”

Their attempts and warning did little to deter the blue-haired man who brushed past them, grabbing the worn bronze handle and wrenching the door open with surprising difficulty. The hefty door groaned, almost as if a welcome bell. “I’m coming in.”

The flood of sunlight hit Takemichi like a fork to his eyes, the sheer glare momentarily blinding him despite his eyelids shutting almost instantly on their own accord - he hadn’t even realized the absence of natural light throughout his short traverse along the corridor ground until now. Left to just wait for his poor eyes to adjust, it seemed that Hase wasn’t as badly affected by the sudden change, hauling the comparatively smaller man easily up into a seat of sorts and binding him to it with duct tape.

All he could hear was the sound of someone moaning and sighing, the wet pop of lips pressing, suckling and releasing. Of skin rubbing up tenderly against skin and clothes ruffling.

“Brought them both, Izana.”

Takemichi blinked, a moving brown blob slowly focusing into a man with shaggy white hair bent over on a low bed against the breathtaking backdrop of a clear blue sky, slim back exposed with what looked like a sleeping robe tied loosely around his hip. Were they in a penthouse? I-Is that Kurokawa Izana? The same man that Kakucho had begged for his help to save?

A brief glance of the gigantic room was enough to conclude that; even if the room itself felt positively spare compared to the grandeur of the corridor outside, the furnishing was still top quality - walnut wood trimmings and granite counters with hints of gold, an eye-popping amount of jewelry and branded goods scattered carelessly across various pieces of furniture, and the rug on which the bed rested on that looked more expensive than ten years of rent of his shitty apartment. And in the far distance, the edge where the city meets the sea, a priceless view that took his breath away, that few would ever enjoy.

But Izana didn’t even spare a glance at the marvel outside his window nor in their direction, more obsessed with something - someone? - huddled under him, only reluctantly leaving where he was cuddled against your soft skin when Hase let out a loud, annoyed sigh. No doubt the former Red Dragonflies Captain didn’t care to be here.

“Looks like we have guests, baby girl.” Izana whispered into your ear, before leaning down to press one last soft kiss to your lips, though your unblinking gaze never once moved from where it was fixed on the ceiling. Yet as he pulled away from you and the light pouring softly from the ceiling fell once more on you, Takemichi watched on with horror as every inch of skin revealed was littered with injuries of all kinds. Ugly yellow and green ones with clear teeth marks decorating your shoulders and collarbones, older purple ones that layered and overlaid again and again over each other, scars and fresher cuts long and short running in every direction that carved a twisted trail across your limbs and body. Almost as if they were markings of a devotee, though he doubted any of them were voluntary.

Hase grimaced at the sight, but said nothing, quickly averting his eyes as a fluffy towel was pulled over the vile decorations on your skin, the pure, innocent whiteness of the fur a sickening contrast to what everyone knew lied beneath. But the similarly white-haired man only hummed as he slipped his robes back over himself before expertly maneuvered your motionless body from the plush bed and into his arms like you were a life-sized doll, allowing Takemichi a flash of his own scarred arms and hip, the raised welts catching the daylight against his tanned skin for a single breath; what looked like your name scrawled again and again into his arms permanently.

Though all your injuries paled in comparison to the gaze that were carried in those doe eyes of yours as you were carefully lowered into an armchair, Izana ensuring that you were propped up and leaned against the soft backing of the curved frame before letting go. Gone was the confidence and assurity, the fire in your gaze that you had leveled at Takemichi just a mere few hours ago, when you had requested - no, not requested, demanded - he looked out for Mikey and Ken-chin and the rest of your precious Toman friends. You were but a shell of the self Takemichi had met, and your empty eyes reflected as much, that gaze looking right past him and into the abyss, at something no one else could see - you might as well have been dead if not for the steady rise and fall of your chest.

So fixated on you, lost in your blank look was Takemichi that he didn’t even notice Izana’s sickeningly loving smile running from his face as those unblinking violet eyes slid away from you, nor the gun, retrieved from a nearby dresser drawer, being held loosely in his grip as he turned back to face them. Two swift shots, and instantly Naoto let out a shrill cry of pain, hunching over as far as his tight restraints allowed him to. Takemichi whipped around, the spell broken, just in time to catch the tears spilling freely as the younger man’s eyes squeezed shut, the blood spurting forth from both his shins staining his black pants. Izana barely seemed bothered, the lack of care at the agony unfolding in front of him obvious in that nonchalant gaze. “Tachibana Naoto. You killed my Mikey.” Announced as if such a painful memory was worthy of a death sentence.

Wait. How did Izana know that? Catching a glimpse of Naoto’s black eyes, it was clear even through the pain that the other didn’t know either - it had only been him, Naoto and Mikey at the scene. So who? Then the gun was turned on him, and Takemichi found himself having other things to worry about.

“Hanagaki Takemichi.” The muzzle lowered, the new Toman boss tilting his head as he considered the twenty-six year old. “You’re supposed to be for Kisaki.” And there it was, that wretched name again - Kisaki Tetta. Was it Kisaki who did this to you as well, like he did to everyone else? Was he the one common denominator tying all these miserable timelines together? Alas, all Takemichi had were more and more questions, and a woeful lack of answers.

Running one hand through your soft hair, your face was nudged in his direction, Izana pressing his face side by side with yours. “Come on sweetheart, you recognise him don’t you?” He mumbled, lifting one of your limp hands in a vain bid to help you wrap your fingers around his gun, to which he lifted to point directly at Takemichi, the glimmer of a silver band from around your fourth finger catching his blue eyes for a moment. “That scum that was always hanging off of Mikey, remember?”

The gun went off, and for that moment, Takemichi felt his heart stop, his body hunching over automatically. Did you..? Did he? But the clink of metal hitting marble rang out from behind him, and you still didn’t respond (and Takemichi starting to think you never will again, not in this timeline), the white-haired man simply sighed, retrieving his gun from you - a missed bullet. “No matter. Maybe we should try carving your name into them again,” he cheerfully suggested, swapping the deadly weapon out for a small blade, the dull scalpel having long been caked in someone else’s blood. “You twitched the last round I did that.”

Naoto began to thrash with all his might as Izana rounded around your armchair, though the detective only succeeded in toppling him and his chair to the ground; the plush carpet and the awkward angle he found himself in made it impossible to budge any further. This was it, Takemichi thought, the cold sweat beading on his forehead making him shiver, his clammy hands refusing to even let him try and tug at the duct tape around his torso and arms. This death was going to be the worst.

Bang - a single gun shot rang out right as Izana stepped away from you. And then a second shot rang out from right beside him, and the time leaper whirled around, Hase's still smoking gun a mere meter away from where his head was. But it wasn’t pointed at him or Naoto. Even the man who now ruled Tokyo in Toman’s name was momentarily confused, glancing down at himself as if to check whether any red patches were blossoming, though that small quirk of his lips was back when none did. “You missed.”

Your head lolled to the right, and the dead weight pulled the rest along. A pause, the world falling silent save for Takemichi’s ears rang with the sound of his heartbeat thumping away. All eyes followed as your lifeless body tumbled off the chair, falling to the carpeted ground with a quiet thud, unmoving. Chaos erupted like a bat out of hell. Takemichi couldn’t quite tell who was screaming, what was happening, his vision blurring with hot tears that stung at his eyes. Was he screaming? Was it Izana? Why was he crying?

Falling to his knees with your name wailed out in a pained cry, the heartwrenching sight of Izana’s hands tugging at your arm like a child, at your hair to try and rouse you one more was enough to pluck at something in the time leaper’s heart, those violet eyes scrunching with the feeling of tears running even as the man broke into a laugh. “H-he didn’t hit you, did he? He missed! G-get up! Stop playing with me!”

The way your limbs were sprawled under you made you seem like you were fast asleep, though the blood pooling and soaking the once-spotless carpet underneath you told a different tragedy. Those empty eyes didn’t change even after your passing, still staring past Takemichi in the vast beyond.

“Y-you can’t! I won’t allow it! G-get up!” The Toman boss was all but a wreck, trying to help you up again and again, only for your body to slip from his trembling grip every time. “Please, please! Get up!”

“I can’t live without you, please.” A quiet murmur, the laughter died away as reality finally set in, Izana allowing you to fall for the final time, crazed smile wiped from his face. You really were gone.

“I-I-” Hands covered with your blood, he shakingly stood, turning to face the silent, solemn blue-haired man, and although the tears kept falling, it wasn’t just devastation in those violet eyes. It was pure rage burning in his usually emotionless gaze - and Takemichi understood. Even if you had been unresponsive all this time, you had still been there, a source of superficial comfort for the other to cling to. And that years-old comfort bandage had just been ripped away.

“W-what did you do?! HASE!” Scalpel gripped in a white-knuckled hand, your once boyfriend leapt the short throw at Hase, who instantly swung out at him with a roundhouse kick, his black shoe a blur as it cut through the air. Izana was fast to dodge, having somehow already anticipated the move, but the blue-haired man was faster, switching mid-kick to instead swing out with his fist. And it caught the other straight in the gut, knocking the air from him. Izana dropped like a rock with a choke, hitting the carpeted floor with nothing more than a muffled thud.

Silence. Around them, the whirl of the air conditioning was a small relief from the deathly quiet that fell like a thick cloak over the bedroom, the smell of iron impossible to remove from their noses. It was over.

A soft mumble, just barely audible from where Takemichi was restrained, as Hase knelt to gently arrange your cooling body into something more peaceful and graceful as befitting who you were in life before sliding your eyes close, his black pants dampening with your blood barely given a second thought. “Rest in peace, Boss.” It felt wrong to be here watching this, a gentle intimate gesture by a man so stained reserved only for you.

‎

“Well, that’s that,” Hase stated bitterly, reaching out as if to run his fingers through your hair, though he caught himself and wretched his hand back. “She won’t be coming back. And we’ll be gone before he wakes up.”

"He's not dead?" Naoto mumbled disbelievingly, attempting to nudge Izana with his foot, halting when his earlier bullet wounds flared up again. “Fuck that hurts like a bitch.”

The former Red Dragonflies’ delinquent stood, reaching to pull over a dresser stool with one hand and to grab a crystal decanter with the other. He didn’t bother with the small matching glasses. “We promised Boss we wouldn’t kill him. Even if she’s gone, I’ll keep holding myself to that. He’ll probably kill himself later anyway.”

Takemichi took a shallow breath, trying to compose himself. Whatever happened here, it wasn’t the end. He could still change the future, he could still save everyone like he promised himself he would, but as much as that gaze would haunt him, Takemichi needed to know what went wrong. “W-what happened, Hase-san?” How did things turn out this bad?

Hase didn’t answer him immediately, the crystal letting out a chime as it was replaced onto stone counters, reaching into his pocket to pull out a nearly empty pack of cigarettes. The two watched as he lit up, letting out a sigh as he exhaled, the smoke hanging from between two fingers as the tired man slumped back into the chair. “Furusawa died."

Those two words seemed to echo, carried through the still air by the light breeze of the air conditioning, a hollow statement that carried with it so many memories. So much pain, even if those weary gray eyes failed to show any. "It was an ambush, fifty men with assault rifles jumped Furusawa when he was out alone. That fuckhead was a monster to the end, took most of them with him and badly injured the rest."

Popping open the top of the decanter, the weary delinquent turned hitman looked like he had aged far more than the twelve Takemichi had time leaped, the usual strength in his posture fading as he took a drink straight from the bottle, the bags under his eyes and the creases on his face seeming to lengthen with the shifting daylight, the clouds outside floor-to-ceiling windows drifting past casting shadows across the room. "We've always suspected it was Izana and Kisaki behind the attack even if they claimed it wasn’t, not that it mattered. Furusawa's death broke Boss. She was never the same after, retreated into herself."

“How long has it been, six years? Seven?” He let out a dry chuckle, running one ungloved hand through his hair. "I should have let him kill Izana. Maybe Boss’ll be alive and happy."

Takemichi swallowed dryly as he watched Hase take another drag of his cigarette, thoughts zipping through his mind faster than bullet trains with the sudden dump of information. This was the gold mine he had been looking for all this time, insights into the other half of the story that was all but opaque - no Reds would talk to him no matter how he tried, rebutting his efforts with a simple ‘That’s not our story to tell’.

"I did everything for her. Anything. I killed them right here. Whoever Izana said could bring her back, I killed them all: Takeshi, Shou, Shoji, Jun. Even my own fucking boyfriend." Swirling the amber liquid inside its crystal bottle, Hase couldn’t seem to bring himself to look at them, instead opting to take a straight swallow of whisky as he lived through those minutes again, the usual burn of alcohol down the throat seemingly missing as the man immediately took another gulp. "Two bullets to the back of his head. Isao never did let me break up with him though. Not even at the end."

A pause. “I don’t know why I’m telling you all this,” Hase laughed, though the harsh, empty bark could barely be called one, the regret lacing his tone and weighing in his eyes clear to all. “Maybe because there’s no one else to listen.”

“Um- Hase-san uh-” The once-delinquent felt his voice fade when those empty gray eyes turned on him, but Takemichi could only swallow his hesitation and fear. He needed to know. “How did Mikey become like that?” You would have never let Mikey walk down such a dark path after all, and Takemichi doubted that the once boisterous Toman President would have ever left your side knowing you were in such a horrid condition. “Is Kisaki involved?”

That name drop earned him a raised eyebrow. “They made him believe she died with Furusawa. He couldn’t take the news, broke him differently. As for Kisaki, we took notice of him, but he disappeared and appeared one day in the ranks of Toman, and there was nothing more we could do. Boss forbade us from messing with Toman.”

“So what will you do now?” Takemichi blinked, turning to look at Naoto. The detective looked a lot worse for the wear, slumping as far as his restraints let him, his words all but a slur he could barely understand - it was clear that the pain and blood loss was getting to the Tachibana sibling. He needed to get the two of them out soon.

“Make sure Boss gets her resting place, maybe go visit Koji if he’s still kicking, then find Furusawa in hell.”

A groan of pain from the floor was the unspoken bell, Izana shifting slightly where he laid though still failing to wake. The towering man stood, crushing his cigarette out on the counter. “Right, time to go. It’ll be a pain when Kisaki returns.”

Takemichi squirmed in his seat. "Um, Hase-san, could you untie us please?" He didn’t quite fancy the idea of being left behind to deal with the fallout.

“Sure.” Retrieving a small knife from the inside of his jacket, the duct tape that had held them back fell away with a swift cut to each side, the time leaper giving his sore limbs a quick stretch before helping a barely conscious Naoto off his chair, Hase having wandered away back towards what was once your armchair. If what Hase said was true, then they needed to get out of here quickly.

“One, two, and-” The younger Tachibana let out a groan as Takemichi hauled him off the chair, the two narrowly avoiding toppling over with Takemichi almost losing his footing with the sudden weight. “I got you, I got you. Hase-san, we should g-”

A familiar shot rang out. A sharp stab of pain in his chest, then two as Takemichi fell to the floor with a cry, taking Naoto down with him. It hurts. Everything hurts. His ears were ringing again, his vision blurry with tears. Feels like his shirt was drenching with something. Blood? His? Someone was calling him, but Takemichi couldn’t hear anything, not with his own screams filling his ears, not until a weak slap to his cheek shook him out of it. “Takemichi!”

His gaze focused on a now visibly pale Naoto, the detective’s hand shaking with the strain of having to reach up to hit him.

“Good, you’re not dead yet. Would have made me feel bad if you died so quickly.” The voice came from the edges of his vision, that striking mob of blue-hair that sauntered back into his field of sight still perfectly gelled despite the ongoings of the day. “What made you think you’re leaving here alive?”

A new lit cigarette hung from his lips, though it was the muzzle of that same wretched gun that ended your life that was smoking once more, the shadow cast over him blocking the overhead ceiling light enough for Takemichi to watch Hase casually sliding out the magazine to check the number of rounds left before reloading it with a click. “Say your goodbyes or whatever. I’ll put you two out of your misery.”

‎

Twelve years in the past, the day’s horrors similarly had yet to pass for the poor souls gathered around a non-descript entryway just off the main shopping streets of Shibuya, men in neatly-pressed black suits could only watch on in a mix of horror and utter admiration as the Vice Captain of the Red Dragonflies bodily lifted the spotless jeep above his head, metal groaning under the stress while the man looked barely a breath off. “Give me back Boss!”

They knew who he was of course - how could they not with their own heir having being part of the same gang - but with their specific orders not to engage this particular monster in any way, there was not much they could do but cling on for dear life and pray to whatever god out there to watch over them.

Luck was on their side this fine day, as the plain wooden door was thrown open.

“Mamoru Furusawa!” Came that sharp lash of his tongue, and the monster of a man paused, car still hauled above his head as a familiar head of black-haired stepped out, clad in a simple blue yukata, wooden judo jo tucked neatly under one arm. “What did I say about throwing my cars around? You put that down now.”

The car alarm went off with a screech as Furusawa sheepishly replaced the vehicle back in its lot along the street under the watchful eye of the former Second Generation Red Dragonflies’ boss, as the side street started to flood with more men clad in a variety of outfits and covered neck-down in tattoos similar to Furusawa’s, seemingly pouring out from every doorway and alley along the street.

“Been a while, Shoji,” Hase’s voice rang out in greeting as he stepped out from the shadow of a vending machine, his half eaten bagel disappearing into the depths of his jacket pocket. “When did you get back to Tokyo?”

As if on cue, the other three Wings made their appearances from the various nooks and corners, and Shoji blinked. Had they always been this stealthy? “Sometime last month,” he admitted, throwing up one arm in mock surrender. “Sue me, I was caught up with work.”

A pause, the alley stilling as the yakuza’s made men tasked with protecting the boss’ son eyed the delinquents wearily, afraid that they would be the one to ignite the fire. What now?

“Come here you fucking piece of shit!” Faster than they could turn, Jun already had Shoji’s head tucked under one arm, furiously rubbing his knuckles into the top of that mob of black-hair, as Masashi gingerly boinked the same head with the end of the judo their former boss had just been holding. “Trying to keep secrets from us already huh? You’re fucking turning into Boss!”

Koji let out the laugh he had been attempting to stifle, and the alley seemed to breathe a sigh of relief.

“Fuck Furusawa! Put me down!” You could hear Jun’s ear-piercing cursing and swearing even from deep within the maze of rooms, carefully folding and packing away the small amount of belongings you had brought along with you, and even the minor scuffle echoing down otherwise empty corridors as Shoji led the troop down into the hideout. “Yes, she is back, no Furusawa, you will use the hallways like they are meant to be used. And yes, I will ask Koji to charge every last cent to you if you tear through my walls.”

“She’s just through here.”

An almost stampede of footsteps and your door burst open, and five echoes of ‘Boss’ shouted into the small bedroom had you wincing at the volume.

Instantly swept up into the familiar, comforting arms of your oldest friend, you instinctively ran one soothing hand through that mob of brown and pink hair. “I’m sorry I burst at you, Furu.”

You didn’t need to apologize to him, and Furu had always insisted that you never needed to, that he couldn’t care what wrong you had inflicted on him as long as you were safe. But you knew when you were wrong, and you simply couldn’t go on leaving that mistake unresolved. Not after what you had gone through with your own brother - you would never let anyone suffer through that like you had.

Very carefully set back on your two feet, your Vice Captain’s giant hand came to rest ever so gingerly on your head with a gentleness reserved only for you. “Sorry for snitching on you Boss.” Though Furusawa’s sharp eyes and easily distracted mind had already zeroed in on something else, and with the lightest touch he could muster, picked up your wrist, the yellow and green handprints left having faded away into a light purple after a frantic icing session. “You’re hurt.”

The gleam of silver from said hand immediately caught another pair of eyes, and Hase leaned in to get a closer look. “A wedding ring?” Came that skeptical, disgusted voice - no doubt everyone present already knew you had met Izana in private against their wishes.

“He did this, didn’t he?” Koji prodded, Masashi nodding along. “What happened?”

"A lot," you sighed out, tugging off the ring and slipping it into your pocket. There was no point in hiding it anymore from your friends - like what Takeomi said, they really were just worried about you. “Izzy asked me to marry him, and that he wanted to merge his new gang with ours under me.”

You knew how toxic your relationship with the tanned boy was; that didn’t need to be said, but all it took was one simple question from Jun to break the camel’s back. “Why don’t you just fucking leave him be?”

Why? Why indeed?

Unable to stop the fat tears that burned their trail down your cheeks, you were grateful when Furusawa wordlessly turned your face into his shirt - your best friend somehow always knew what you needed before you thought of it. “I-I can’t. I can’t let him go.”

And they watched as you buried your face and shame away like you always had - so many years had they stood by, watching you hurting yourself for the sake of a sick, tormented soul in the name of love - and so many years have they tried to save you from yourself. But time and time again you always went crawling back. “He- Izzy’s the last link I have to nii-san. I can’t.”

They watched silently as you allowed yourself to sort out your turmoil of emotions, Furu stroking your hair as you composed yourself. What else could they do?

A few minutes of silence was what was need for your sniffling to die down, and there was a certain resolution in your eyes when you finally looked back up again, your eyes reddened.

“I’m going to tell them everything.”

“Boss, I don’t think that’s a good idea either.” “No, don’t fucking do that.”

You blinked. Your Reds… didn’t want you to talk to the Toman boys? “I shouldn’t?” You repeated incredulously, glancing at Jun and Koji who had spoken in unison. But that was exactly what Furusawa had did yesterday - you had thought that they were the ones who had prodded the man into action.

Jun slapped Koji on the shoulder, and the blind man sighed, taking up the unspoken torch. “Boss, we think your friends are too uh- volatile to take that kind of information in one go. Too overprotective, like how Izana was.”

Having promised yourself that you would try your best to listen to your trusted friends more, you let their words sink in. Ah, you could see what they were saying and where they were coming from. “They are, but they have a right to know as well.”

“Maybe you should try giving them some first, and depending on their reaction give more,” your Third Wing suggested, his white cane coming to rest in front as he leaned back onto a bookcase. “You should be careful around them.”

A chime went off on your phone.

“Well, time to go home,” you accepted the handkerchief offered to you by Koji, gently dabbing your eyes dry before returning it to the man with a smile as thanks. “I’ll keep in mind what you said, Jun, Koji, but I still want to try and fill them in.”

“I’ll walk you home, Boss,” Furusawa immediately offered, but you waved him down.

“I need to apologise to Mikey and the others as well first. But feel free to swing round later when I’ve settled them down.” Pulling your phone from your pocket, you texted a short message to your Toman friends, the ding carrying with it your apologies and your assurances that you would see them home within the next hour. You heaved the bag over your shoulder. “I’ll see you boys later.”

‎

The piece of bitten taiyaki hung listlessly from his hand as Mikey stared out into the open ocean, his mind a thousand miles away and two hours in the past from where his body was. The waves lapping at the wall under him were mild, the outgoing tide having started to draw out towards the calm sea, reflecting the vibrant colors splashed across the sky as it went.

He knew not to take anybody’s words at face value, let alone trust those falling from a stranger’s mouth, yet Mikey couldn’t quite shake off what Kisaki had just told him. As much as he didn’t want to believe it, as much as he wanted to just write off the other as a trouble stirrer, the Toman President simply couldn’t despite it all just being hearsay. That delinquent had been right - you were still hiding secrets from them. From him. There wasn’t supposed to be anyone else in your life except for them, your Toman friends. The friends that had spent countless nights and days beating back any scum that had dared to try worming their way into your life, that had dared to steal your attention and love away from them. The same friends that had formed a gang just for you, one that revolved around you like the earth did the sun, that existed just to keep you safe. You were supposed to be theirs, and only theirs. Lavishing your love dishing out those priceless cuddles and forehead kisses, spending your time with them or for them, being theirs forever and ever. Being his.

And it was all their fault, that blond, spectacle-touting delinquent agreed. Those dirtbag Red Dragonflies that had come crawling out of the woodworks, those trash-eating flies you lovingly called friends that sullied you, that dragged you back into the dark underground he had been trying to protect you from. That had once let you get tainted and hurt. But he could help Toman. He could help Mikey get you back to his side.

A caw of a seagull, and then two as the sun slowly sank towards the distant horizon, the beams of sunlight growing thinner as the day neared its end. What else were you hiding in your past? The chime of his phone broke the peace of the seaside, thought the familiar voice calling his name ever so sweetly that Mikey had used as his ringtone for the past two years failed for the first time to bring any relief or any childish joy into Mikey’s darkening heart.

‎

You took a deep breath. It was the last small hill before your house, and you could already hear your friends mulling about just ahead. Above head, the first of the street lights flickered to life with a soft buzz as the night sky crept ever further, swallowing up what was left of the daylight. This wasn’t going to be an easy conversation by any length, given how overprotective your boys had been even before this mess you pulled them into, but you resolved to at least see it through to the end. Taking the last few steps that brought you fully over the hill, it seemed your initial assumptions were correct, your boys failing to see your silhouette popping up over the darkening horizon, too lost in their thoughts or the anxious pacing and/or rocking up and down the asphalt.

"Hey."

Their heads were a blur with how fast they turned, and in an instant you were swamped. It was a miracle you weren’t thrown backwards from the sheer force of being tackled. “I’m sorry for running off like that. You boys shouldn’t have been dragged into what was a fight between me and Furu.”

“You’re back,” Kazutora whimpered, burying his face into your shirt which quickly drenched with his tears. “You’re back.” You rested one hand on the top of his head, a sad smile pulling at your lips - he must have gone through so much.

Yet you quickly noticed there was one familiar blond mob missing from your huddle - it wasn’t like Mikey to miss any chance to monopolize your hugs. “Mikey?”

Your friend continued to stay more than an arm’s length away from you. "How much have you been hiding from us?" Came the flat question that hid the boy’s boiling anger, to which you internally sighed. And here you go.

“Nothing that you boys have asked me about,” you held up a hand before the Toman founders could jump in, and they paused, allowing you to continue. “I have never lied to you boys about anything you asked me about. I don’t lie. But I’ve not said much about my past.”

You felt Mitsuya and Baji pull away, and those once huddled into you made space for the lilac-haired and black-haired boys who each grabbed at the hem of your shirt and skirt. Looks like they knew about that too even, most likely from one of your Wings if you had to guess - you didn’t fault your friends for outing you, not anymore. And you didn’t try to turn away as Mitsuya gingerly tugged up your shirt, while Baji pulled at your skirt with a quickly reddening face. Inch by inch, the gnarly scar that decorated your hip came into the dying evening light. The still of your neighbourhood was broken by a loud wail from Kazutora and the glances of horror between you and the carving into your skin, the duo color-haired boy once more throwing himself at you, the welling tears pouring from watery eyes.

Draken failed to hide his shaking clenched fist as he leaned in to get a better look, you shivering from the cool breeze on your exposed skin as the delinquent traced the scar with the tip of one equally cold finger. “Who did this?”

“Izana,” you sighed out, and even though your words were mostly lost amidst the panic induced by the reveal of something so gross being present on what was supposed to be your innocent self, it seemed Mikey didn’t miss it. He already knew that as well, but there was no doubt the Toman President knew more than his fellow founders - the blond-haired boy taking the opportunity to stalk directly at you, grabbing you by the wrist.

“So if I break your leg and carve my name into you, you’ll forgive me too?” Mikey whispered, and you froze in his grip, his hand placed exactly where Izana had, covering the fading purple bruise. “You’ll be mine forever and ever?”

But the Toman President was forced to release you just moments later as he dodged a steel pipe that struck and bit into the floor where he stood.

“I knew it,” Kazutora whispered, a one eighty from his miserable state seconds earlier, though his words carried clear through the still air, constricted sandy brown pupils quaking as they stared down an unmoving Mikey. And you could only watch as you nursed your aching wrist once more. “Y-you were trying to keep her all for yourself. From the start.”

But Mikey all but ignored the accusations, those abyss eyes fixed directly on you. “How much more are you keeping from us?” He repeated firmly, though before you could cave to his demands, a roar of a motorcycle, followed by a rush of stomps in your direction, and the familiar mob of brown and pink hair roared over the horizon as Furusawa came flying towards the gathered Toman boys. “Let Boss go!”

“Furu!” You called out, but it was too late.

Draken instantly stepped away from you, hand outstretched in protection as he moved to be between you and Furusawa, with Baji and Mitsuya quickly falling into line in a protective circle around you. The Toman President though, had a different idea, and a few quick steps brought him face to face with the massive beast of a man.

“Mikey! Stop!” You were too slow to stop the Toman President from lashing out, his leg a blur as it whirled at Furusawa, though that signature white boot was easily avoided. And Furusawa only grinned at the provocation, straightening to his full height as his chocolate eyes sharpened.

“Nice kick, kid.”

“No," Your blond friend spat back at you. "You wouldn’t be in this mess if it wasn't for them.” The word was spat out so venomously that even you reeled back - was that really your Mikey? The Mikey that loved your handmade taiyakis and tried so hard to break down your bathroom door? “I’ll kill them.”

Both boys were quickly stopped in their tracks though when Pah, who had up till now been simply watching from the sideline stepped forward unnoticed. All it took was a bash to the back of both heads - Mikey’s, who had been busy staring down and trying to intimidate a very unmoved Furusawa, and Kazutora’s, who had been busy staring down Mikey, the hands wrapped around his steel pipe twitching with the itch to beat out transgressions, be it real or assumed - for the hostility to instantly break down. Both boys seemed to have been shaken out of their respective foul moods and straight back into the needy boys you remembered from just yesterday - before any of this drama went down, though the Toman Vice Captain had other ideas as the two tried to come crying back to you for kisses and hugs.

“No. Mikey, Kazutora, you aren’t staying here tonight,” Draken ordered, folding his arms as he moved himself in front of you, all but blocking the two from your sight. “Go home.”

And in the face of unyielding anger at the stunt that the duo had just tried to pull - right after your return to them too - your two crestfallen friends, one more stoic than the other, had little choice except to turn to leave, Furusawa watching them from the corner of his eyes with crossed arms.

“Mikey. Kazutora.” Both boys paused, though only Kazutora turned around, watering eyes wiped hastily on his sleeve. You knew Mikey was listening, even if those abyss eyes never did lift off the tarmac road. “I forgive you. I’ll see you tomorrow okay?”

“Boss, you-“

“That’s enough, Furusawa. Let’s call it a night okay?”

‎

Even hours later, huddled among your friends, their whimpers slowly fading away into light snores and mumbles of your name, you were still wide awake, staring up at the ceiling. Mikey had reminded you so much of Izzy that fateful night - you still lived through that nightmare in your dreams, though it had faded away over the years.

You recalled that it had been a quiet night, a few sparse hours spent alone in the dead of night in a vain bid to finish your piling homework; with your days usually packed back to back with classes followed by gang life (or more so both clashing in a constant fight for your time), surrounded by precious friends who brought with them their own lively vibrance, you rarely ever have time to sit down and chip away at work. Pausing for a mere few seconds to take a sip of tea and wonder what the rest of your friends were up to, the rain pouring outside didn’t help in your attempt to force yourself to stay awake, the pitter patter of droplets against the wide glass window panels a lulling, calming sound; a siren’s call tempting you to give in to your drowsiness.

Alas, you could only try your best to focus one more on the paper in front of you, the words and numbers starting to dance before your eyes even as you ran your pen over them, pointing out each one and imprinting it into your mind. You absolutely had to get this done tonight - there was no other time in the next week, what with the sudden influx of matches to officiate.

But fate had other ideas despite your desperate attempt to defeat your looming deadlines, the attention that you had just barely managed to refocus on your fifth practice test of the night drawn away by the familiar sound of your front door creaking as it swung open, and you sat up, the mental fatigue instantly draining away. Did something happen? What started as light footsteps that grew into a thunder of frenzied pounds up the flight of stairs only served to feed your growing concern, and you stood, your chair screeching as it was dragged across the wooden floor - it was unusual, highly unusual in fact - for any of your Reds to find you at this hour if there wasn’t an emergency that required you on scene.

And when your door was thrown open with a bang, revealing a drenched, wide-eyed Izana glancing wildly around your room before that gaze landed on you, your gut sank. You hesitated. The churn of doubt was unmistakable - the same instinct that warned you away from running headlong into danger countless times. Something wasn’t right with the boy you were facing down. Pushing aside the small voice in the back of your head screaming at you to run, to fight even (unthinkable, you rebutted yourself - not the man you love), you advanced forward cautiously, fingertips trailing lightly across the worn wooden top of your desk as if to ground yourself. “Izzy? What happened? Are you okay?”

“Y-you’re-” Izana’s pupils were completely constricted, chest heaving with his labored breathing, beads of water dripping off strands of white hair that contrasted with the rest of your unlit room. “You knew.”

An accusation - the weight of his words weren’t lost on you. Pausing as you reached the end of the table, you tilted your head. “Knew what?”

“T-that Shinichiro isn’t my brother. That he had a real brother.” Bitter, bitter words, laced with betrayal, with hurt. Izana had treasured the relationship he had with Shinichiro - the older delinquent was his idol, and you had lost count of the number of hours you had sat with that mob of white-hair in your lap, listening to Izana ramble away about everything and anything he had done and talked about with the older Sano.

You sighed, lifting your hand from the table to pinch the bridge of your nose. Of course he would find out, you had told Shinichiro. It was better to rip the bandage off earlier than let it sit and stew. Alas, the older former Black Dragon leader had disagreed, and forbade you from spilling the secret. “Mikey.”

“I knew it,” he whispered, the name leaving your lips all but taken as a sign of your deflection. A sign of your betrayal. “You were going to leave me. Like everyone else. For Mikey.”

“Izzy, I’m not,” you assured, as you tried to hide your trembling hand from your boyfriend.The last thing you wanted to do was trigger him even more when he was already in such a vulnerable state. You’ve never seen him like this. “I’m not going anywhere. I love you.”

But he couldn’t hear you, his eyes completely constricted, his mind in turmoil and his ears filled with those treacherous whispers that escaped from the back of his mind.

A blink, and Izana had already crossed your bedroom. A swing at you you never saw coming, and then a crack. You remembered the sharp pain shooting up your leg that seemed to resonate through your entire body, the tears that instantly welled and broke free from your eyes as you went down with a cry, hitting the floor with a thud. He- Izzy struck you.

You tried to stand, lifting your torso off the ground shakingly with your hands, but your right leg simply refused to move, the agonizing pain from attempting to force your body to do so knocking you back to the ground. It was broken. Izzy broke your leg. But your boyfriend wasn’t done - those familiar gentle tanned hands, the same hands that had just yesterday been the one to ever so kindly taken yours and led you down festive lanes of vibrant color and sound, wrapped around your neck. And began to squeeze.

Izana laughed, even as fat tears rolled down his cheeks, dripping onto you, his shaking empty violet eyes fixed firmly on you. “Y-you can’t leave me. You can’t. I-I won’t let you. Never.”

“I-iz-zy, I ca-‘t br-eat-” The few words you could gasp out breathlessly, your face starting to tint blue, before Izana released you just as the edges of your vision started turning black.

A hum on his lips, Izana stood, leaving you lying on the ground gasping for air as he wandered over to your study desk, picking something from your stationary holder, before returning. Pulling up your shirt to reveal unmarked skin, the white-haired boy extended what sounded an awful lot like your penknife, and you froze as the cold tip of the blade touched your hip. He wouldn’t, would he?

“Izzy- stop-“

“Shhh, it’s okay.” He pressed down, your scream piercing the night as he began to drag. “It-it’s love. I’m leaving my name for love. Just a while longer okay? Just a bit more. We’ll never be apart again.”

You didn’t remember much after your world had gone to black - just flashes of images, voices, so many voices overlapping while your eyes remained closed, mind desperately trying to shut out the pain reeling through your body. Were they yours? Were they Izzy’s? Every part of you felt like it was on fire.

A sickening crack of bones, the sound of flesh sinking into flesh and the grunt of someone taking the hits. You vaguely recall opening your eyes once more to the dark of your room, the unmistakable flash of pink that caught the light of the streetlamp outside your windows and the silhouette of a fist rising and disappearing telling you everything you needed to know.

Your throat was hoarse, and your lower body was all but unmovable, but still you tried again and again to lift yourself up. Furu, stop, you wanted to say, though you weren't sure if you managed to say those words out. You could barely tell if Furusawa even did stop pummeling your boyfriend into the ground, your vision completely blurred with the effort it took to open your eyes.

“For fuck’s sake Furusawa! We - Boss - hospital -“ Hase. Your eyes fluttered close once more.

And then it was the blinding beams of the harsh unforgiving hospital lights shining down at you from the ceiling that you stirred to, and the rest was history.

You turned in your bed, a groan emanating from behind you from where Baji had been fast sleep, the boy whining as he immediately started trying to huddle closer, arms attempting tugging you back into his cuddle, though Draken’s wrapped around your waist stopped any movement away. Right up against your bed, Furusawa sat fast asleep, head nodded forward and unmoving - you never understood how the man could get a good night’s rest in such an awkward position, but you supposed he had had worse (and not for the lack of trying too, you had offered to both your spare room, and to bring the spare mattress into your room, but Furusawa had declined both).

You reached out to run one hand through his surprisingly soft hair, and your oldest friend stirred but didn’t wake. So much Furu had done for you, so much the two of you had been through together. This road you were walking, you couldn’t give them up again for your own happiness, not the same friends who you had started this path for at the beginning, yet neither could you simply let go of your past or future for your Reds. The delicate balance you had been so carefully balancing ever since your past started merging with your present - it wasn’t going to last much longer, and you were determined that even when it does finally come crashing down, it was you who would cushion that fallout. Not your Reds, not your Toman boys, and not Izzy. And that meant there was only one option left for you.

‎

Five more minutes, Jun told himself, cerulean eyes staring straight into a matching pair attached to a sweating Takemich awkwardly blinking back at him. Five more minutes, and if still nothing happened, he would leave and forget this entire absurdity. This entire situation was already so out of character for someone that thrived on logic and order like he does that the Red Dragonflies’ Second Wing was at a loss as to what to feel, yet still he persisted. What was he thinking, coming all this way on such a ridiculous hunch?

A time traveller? Seriously? Real life wasn’t one of those sci-fi stories like those Masashi reads; there was zero possibility that time travelling was real, no fucking way. Jun felt stupid even having said it out loud to Hase with nothing but hearsay as proof - that sideeye he got was especially telling as to what the First Wing thought. Plus that dumb kid didn’t even look older.

But it was the same unshakable gut feeling that had never failed to guide his battle instincts screaming and kicking that drove him to at least check it out, especially so given how uncanningly the stars seemed to align even in the sole week that Jun had been keeping an eye on this blond-haired kid. The split personalities that this Takemichi kid seemed to switch between seemingly at random, though subtle, had been validated by Hisao’s careful probing at Jun’s direction. And no matter which way he turned the other’s behavior, it didn’t match what he understood as borderline personality disorder.

The teacher had long fallen silent, now resigned to having a seat at her desk instead, her protests of the intrusion during her class by this man who was clearly too old to be a student of this school having gone completely ignored. And with the addition of long blond hair and shock blue eyes, and one very well worn baseball bat, it could be argued that she did make the right choice to not to engage, Jun mused to himself, tapping his prized bat against his leg, even if he wasn't in his red jacket today.

“Is that Matsuno Jun-”

“I think it is-”

“… baseball player who attacked the other…?”

“He looks so scary!”

“-think he would sign my baseball card?”

“Tsk.” Jun clicked his tongue, one foul glance at the source of the mumbles, combined with the threatening ring of his baseball bat hitting metal, was enough to silence them. “What a fucking waste of my time.” Of everything he did, including baseball, battle strategy and even chess, he hated waiting the most.

Four more minutes.

‎

One heartbeat, and Takemichi gasped, blue eyes flying open, both hands shooting to wrap around his gut where he had just been shot. He was… alive? The subtle throbbing pain from being shot, and the shadow of death that had hung so close, still lingered in his subconscious even though there was no such wound on his fourteen year old body. “HUH?! Where am I- Matsuno-san?” As if om cue, the blond-haired boy reared back. “Why are you so close?”

And the final piece of the puzzle fell into place, the Second Wing's eyes lighting up like warm christmas lights on a winter night.

Jun stood in a flash, single-handedly hauling Takemichi up from his seat by his shirt collar. "I fucking knew it!" He exclaimed, a fierce smile pulling at scarred lips, as he tossed the boy over his shoulder as if he weighed nothing more than a bag of potatoes. "You're coming with me."

There was no other information revealed - what Jun knew, why he was forcing Takemichi to come with him in what seems to be the middle of class (again), or why one of the Captains of the Red Dragonflies was at his middle school looking for him to begin with. But alas, all he had were questions and a woeful lack of answers.

Somehow, the once horror-inducing scene of delinquents like him (third years again this time, it seems) littering the corridors no longer surprised or frightened Takemichi as much as the first time, though it still did bring that awful sinking feeling to his gut. On more normal days he would attempt to shuffle past and avoid stepping on the groaning seniors, but much alike Mikey and Draken, it seemed that Jun held no such desire for pleasantries, simply stomping his way through any stray limbs or hairs in his path without a care for the cries of pains. Nothing Takemichi could do but wince and mumble apologies from his perch.

“Ah Matsuno-kun, I can walk…”

“I fucking know that!” The former baseball star pushed him off his shoulder with little fanfare, and Takemichi barely caught himself on his feet. “Better not try to fucking run, you hear?”

“Um-uh where are we going?”

Jun snorted, baseball bat coming to rest on the shoulder he had just occupied - a clear threat. “You'll see when we get there. Now shut it, shithead.”

‎‎

"Stand up.” Those two words were enough to draw Takemichi’s gaze straight to the centre of what seemed to be a fighting ring of sorts, a steel cage rising from the sights of the ring to meet in the centre many metres above, the noise of the giant exhaust fans above doing little to drown out those very pointed words.“You aren't done until I say you're done."

And under the glaring artificial light, that mob of blue-hair was unmistakable, be it now or twelve years in the future. Takemichi couldn’t say if it was a good thing that Hase looked absolutely in his element in what looked more and more like those underground fighting rings his classmates loved to whisper about, half-naked amidst the bright spotlights with bandages wrapped around his wrists.

“Hase!” The members of the First Division winced in unison at the sudden screech from the front door. “Need to talk to you about that fucking issue!”

“Five more minutes. You got the proof?”

“He recognises us today, but not yesterday,” Jun announced proudly, pushing Takemichi forward straight into another red jacket. “Tell him, shitbrains.”

“Isn’t that just split personality disorder?”

The boys in red shuffled nervously away as Jun swung his bat round in anger, the wood leaving a large crack in the cement where it struck. “It’s not! Fuck! I’m telling you it’s fucking different!”

The blue-haired man boredly dodged another two pronged attack, ducking under an arm while stepping back from a kick, retaliating with two quick strikes to each face with open palms, sending them hurling and crashing into the steel bars of the fighting cage. “Too slow, work on your coordination more. And I’m asking, Jun, where’s the proof?”

“The proof is fucking him! This fucking fuckhead!”

“What, you need help with getting information too?” Hase rolled his eyes, but his tone was a teasing one, and he signaled a pause, much to the relief of his two division vice-captains who collapsed on the ground with a sigh. Their hell was over. “Whatever, you are right on time anyway. Someone toss him in the ring.”

Takemichi couldn’t help but flinch as those uncomfortably familiar gray eyes were turned on him as he was manhandled into the cage by several obedient members, a trigger to his subconscious left over from his time in the future. Even though he instinctively knew that this Hase in front of him wasn’t the same that turned his gun on him, the time leaper couldn’t quite shake the feeling that the only difference between this set of eyes and the one that had shot him point blank was your active presence. And no doubt Hase definitely picked up on that, that already suspicious gaze sharpening, though he held back from commenting.

“Takeshi, Shou, you two need a lot more practice.” The First Wing turned to address the rest of his division gathered. “And so do the rest of you. I expect you all to up your spars in the next few weeks. I don’t have time for every single one of you bastards, so make use of Shou and Takeshi.”

There was a mumble of ‘Yes Captain’ that went around the room, and Hase nodded. “Everyone out.”

The fighting arena cleared under three minutes, with several boys in red entering the ring to carry out two very tired, very bruised boys, Takemichi only able to enviously watch as they disappeared outside the thick reinforced bars, and then behind the thick steel entrance doors - how he wished he had never come here.

“I guess Jun was right,” Hase grumbled, and the blond-haired delinquent whirled back around. “You know who we are.” Takemichi attempted to scramble back slightly as the First Wing approached him, though he didn’t get far.

“Ahhh- I mean I was at that fight ahaha…”

“I fucking told you he’s a time traveler,” the Second Wing grumbled.

Takemichi felt the fist bury itself into his stomach before he registered seeing it fly, the single blow forcing all the air from his lungs right before the onset of gut-wrenching pain moments later, the weight of the punch only magnified with the deceivingly gentle hand rested on his back that stopped him from flying back and mitigating its force. The hum of the large industrial fans above him drowned out the thud of his collapse onto the thinly padded floor, the blond-boy only managing to heave and dry-heave as he struggled to catch his breath, fat tears brimming at his eyes and breaking free to roll down his cheeks as the agony seemed to radiate through every inch of his poor body. But Hase had little sympathy, simply staring down at the downed Toman member. “I fucking hate liars,” said man mumbled, reaching into his pocket for his pack and pulling out a fresh cigarette.

“For fucks sake, can you fucking smoke outside?!” Jun complained, dropping into a nearby chair, a muffled thud as his baseball bat came to rest on the cracked concrete. "Fucking stinks." But ultimately he did nothing more but mumble more as Hase lit himself a new stick - this was very obviously Hase’s home turf, and Jun was but a guest.

“So are you going to start talking or not?”

“W-what am I supposed to say?” Takemichi stammered out as he clamoured to his knees, barely catching his breath.

Hase shrugged. “Either prove you’re a time traveler or you’re not. Stop this fucking goon from continuously coming to waste my time and fill my schedule.” He raised his fist. “And don’t lie.”

‎

“Thank you for taking the time to meet me on such short notice, Shiba-san.” You waved them in, your light, fairy-like footsteps leaving nothing but a mark where you had trodden across freshly-steamed carpets, as opposed to the heavy albeit cautious steps of Taiju’s. The clatter of boots and shoes alike against polished wooden floors was all but filled the air for the next few seconds as the rest of the audience fell into position, Furusawa taking his usual stand behind your camelback sofa, and Taiju’s two men, Inui and Kokonoi you heard, behind his, pristine white uniforms gleaming against the Tenth Generation Black Dragon leader’s blood red.

A red that was a tad too bright, too vibrant for your own liking, but who were you to question it?

“I’ve heard the tales about you from Inupi,” Taiju’s voice shook you from your musing, and you turned your gaze to meet that sharp yellow gaze.

“Nothing but good things, I hope,” you teased back, your gaze shifting to meet a familiar pair of icy blue eyes. “It’s good to see you again, Inui-san.”

Said boy held up his hand with a quick dip of his head. “Inupi, please.”

You nodded. “Sorry it’s just me and Furu here today. Hase had something come up, he couldn’t make it.” Receiving the murmurs of acknowledgement, you pressed on, the smile falling from your face as you shifted gear. “Well, let’s get straight into business. I want to merge the Black Dragons under the Red Dragonflies.”

159 notes · View notes